Clodi Mark

Discovery

Mark Clodi

Discovery

The Zombie Chronicles — 2

Chapter 1

The police cruiser slewed sideways on the highway, not an unexpected event. Max had noted a debris field indicating they were coming up to yet another accident in the road. What was unexpected was the sudden lurch to the right that the cruiser made as two of its tires blew out. The driver of the car, Jane Stewart, brought it to a controlled stop along the shoulder, near the crest of a small hill. Max groaned out loud, “Not again!” Then he slammed on the brakes of the minivan he was driving, the brakes were of the anti-lock variety and he slowed to a stop while keeping control easily. He hoped he had stopped before hitting whatever the cruiser had hit.

Beside Max, his son Nick sat staring intently out the window.

“I don't see what they hit. I can't see anything.” Max had been relying on his son to help him avoid any debris on the highway, in fact whomever sat in the shotgun seat had to keep an eye on the road as well. Even going twenty to thirty miles an hour they still ran over some things. There were times the entire highway was closed off from wrecks and as they traveled along highway seventy six they had also come across one bridge that looked liked it had been blown up on purpose, an ominous sign that Max took to mean they were behind enemy lines. Skirting the destroyed bridge had caused them to detour about thirty miles out of their way, but they had lucked out and found another wrecked state trooper vehicle, which they had taken three good tires off of.

Stopping well shy of the cruiser. Max went forward to check on Stewart, and Tom, who was in the shotgun seat of the cruiser. He had to wade through a field of clear broken glass and he couldn't tell what kind of vehicle it has come from but there were lots of shards everywhere. The scrub on the side of the road did not offer any concealment for anyone to hide, something Max kept a ready eye on these days. This was good, some of the zombies seemed to be smarter than others and it could have been an ambush. Oh yes the zombies had grown clever, they were hard to kill, requiring almost the complete destruction of their brain to send into the afterlife, again, and they had an insatiable hunger for human flesh. Max had even reasoned with some of the smarter ones, who seemed to remember their past. Thinking, fast moving and nearly indestructible zombies made for pretty fierce opponents and Max was not sure how humanity was going to survive the war they had been thrust into.

Nuclear weapons seemed to be on the table, if that was any indication of how bad things had deteriorated in such a short time. Max had been in Arvada, a suburb of Denver, two days ago when the government had dropped a nuclear bomb out near the International Airport. The bomb had gone off on top of a radio station, or close by it at least. The deejay, Blake 'the snake', had kept up broadcasting in the week since the zombie infestation had started, living off of bottled water and the station's vending machines. His co workers had deserted him one by one until he was left alone. Blake had barricaded the doors to his building and to the floor of his building too and kept the whole place running on generators. Unfortunately some of the more intelligent zombies had heard his broadcasts too and they had surrounded the place. For some reason the smarter zombies seemed to attract the less intelligent ones around them in droves and the constant efforts by people to rescue the deejay attracted the food to them. The last effort, by the Colorado National Guard, had involved a whole convoy of troops, they had humvees, tanks and even a helicopter. The zombies numbered in the tens of thousands, the convoy numbered in the hundreds. The 'snake' had given a play by play of the fighting, including accounts of the smart zombies using rifles of the fallen guardsmen. The convoy was bogged down, then surrounded then almost completely wiped out. A single column of troops got away, although Blake reported that individual soldiers could have escaped too. The zombies relished their victory and the station was mobbed by ever more of the things. Finally, when they realized no one else was coming to save Blake, they broke into the building and the radio audience listened as Blake gave his last program. It ended in static and a white flash of superheated light; the feds had set off a nuke with the station as ground zero.

The morning the bomb fell Max watched his wife succumb to a zombie bite and turn into one of the enemy herself. Through a series of mishaps he ended up leaving her in the attic where she died, Max had been lucky not to break his neck when he fell out of the attic access. With his companions he fled Denver, passing not too far away from ground zero themselves. His traveling companions were Jane Stewart, a former police officer, Tom Eby, a computer administrator for MAC Co. where Max had worked before the current crises and Amelia Bryon, an administrative assistant, also from Mac Co. That rounded out the adults, who were all wounded and tired, but so far, bite free. They also had Max's kids, Nick who was ten and Jessica who was seven and Amelia had brought along a boy she found along the way, Cory, who was also ten. The last girl they found sitting in the police cruiser, weeping silently. Her wrist had been cut and bandaged and she appeared to be twelve or thirteen years old. So far she had not been too talkative, but Amelia had coaxed her name out of her — Erin.

The drive from Denver had been extremely stressful on all of them, one moment they were driving at a walking pace through smoky burning suburbia with no one in sight, the next they were hitting the gas and driving far too fast for conditions trying to get away from zombie mobs that seemingly sprang up from the very ground. Every place they stopped was empty, quiet, like an old western movie just before the big gunfight. It didn't help matters that Max thought there would be gun fire at the end of every one of those silent scenes. The zombies seemed to be attracted to the living in the usual ways people were attracted to each other; noise and sight, a light in the darkness was a very bad thing now. In addition they seemed to smell their prey and it was almost as if they could somehow sense them through walls too, no where seemed to be safe. Max had been getting good at recognizing where the zombies were, over the last two days the group had all grown to respect his ability to know when they were being watched, sometimes he even seemed to be able to home in on where the packs of zombies were at. Stewart called it his 'gut' instinct for survival and said she had known cops like that, who seemed to have a natural talent for knowing when trouble was coming or for finding people who might not want to be found.

Stewart and Tom drove the point car, Stewart's police cruiser, and stayed about fifty car lengths ahead of Max in the minivan, which also carried Amelia and the kids in it. Amelia switched off with Nick from time to time and kept all the kids in line. All of the group had seen enough horrors over the last two days of travel to remove any doubt that this was a full blown catastrophe. They were tentatively traveling to North Platte, where Tom's parents lived on a farm outside of town. After that Max wanted to move on to Iowa, where he had a friend with a large house and some land. They had not received any news from anyone so far. Their cell phones had stopped working two days ago, and they could get nothing but static on any televisions they tried or on the car radios.

Tom was proving to be a handy resource in an odd variety of ways. For instance he had come up with a pump and hose that operated off of the electric power of the vehicles, because electricity was spotty now. No electricity meant no way to pump fuel. An hour of poking through the zombie infested remains of a small prairie town brought Tom out with the electric pump. He said he learned all about such things on the farm growing up and was now very glad he has some practical knowledge that could help them out. They could keep the cars fueled, so long as they could find a gas station and get the storage tanks opened. They also grabbed a dozen two gallon fuel cans from a big box store and had them filled up and strapped on top of the van, with two more in the cruiser. They had a tarp over the ones in the roof rack, but Max was still nervous about driving around with all that fuel over his head.

After dropping Tom off in North Platte, Max planned to move on to Iowa, where he knew his friend Bill would welcome him and anyone he brought with him with open arms. Bill went way back with Max, they grew up on the same street when they were kids and attended the same schools, albeit Max was four years younger and had not ever gone to with Bill at the same time. However as the only two boys on a street full of girls the two were bound to become friends despite their age difference. The friendship born in primary school continued through high school and even prospered into college and beyond. After college Bill had moved around a lot, returning to Denver from time to time until finally settling down with his wife, Trisha, in Iowa. Still he and Max took turns hosting each other's families on alternate years and everyone got along very well together. The annual get together in Colorado or Iowa was something both families had grown to love.

Unlike Max, Bill had started his family early, barely out of college and he had five children now, the oldest was seventeen and they alternated in gender down from there every two years. Max had kidded Bill that he and his wife were like machines, you could set a clock by the birthing of their children. Bill worked in technology as a computer programmer, but he was always spouting off about "Armageddon" and being prepared for whatever life threw at you. He was heavy into Boy Scouts of America as well, his oldest son had made Eagle Scout a year early and his other boys were involved in camping, hunting and fishing all year round. The only complaint Sarah had about Bill was that he seemed way more focused on the boys of the family than the girls. On more than one occasion she had heard Bill say he took care of the boys and his wife, Trisha, took care of the girls.

Max felt, in some way, Bill would be more ready for the storm of zombies than he ever would be. He knew with the financial markets fluctuating so badly over the past few years that Bill had been planting large gardens on his land, learning how to preserve meat by drying it out and teaching the boys to hunt and fish as more than a hobby. Max was hoping his perception was not off and that his friend would be the rock in the storm that he needed him to be right now. Somewhere in the back of Max's mind there was a little nagging thought that things might not go as planned, Bill could get fickle when his families welfare was on the line, would he treat Max as family or as a drain on the family resources? It was a small disturbing thought and Max resolved to show up to Bill's house with as many resources as he could cram into the van, if that meant driving seven hundred miles with gas cans on the top of the car, then that was what he would do.

Chapter 2

‘Just another day at work’, Bill thought to himself as he crawled into his old Ford Ranger. Of course it was not ‘just another day’ anymore. The news had mentioned all sorts of problems lately, riots, drug crazed terrorist attacks, power outages. The worst of it was the power outages, nothing like losing your air conditioning in July in Iowa to make you appreciate the wonder of electricity.

Bill was worried too, the news said that there were riots in Denver and the last time he had heard from his friend Max was over a week ago, no phone calls, no emails, nothing. His parents also lived in a suburb of Denver, where Bill grew up and he could not get a call in to them either. He didn’t worry about his old man too much, since retirement Bill’s dad had spent more time dragging his mom around camping than staying at home. Most of the time they were out of cell phone range too, what with the mountains they typically camped in. Max on the other hand, had to work, which meant he was probably right in the thick of things when the rioting, or whatever was going on, started. Calls to Max’s home line just met with a “Your call cannot be completed as dialed. Please hang up and try your call again” message. Very weird. Today he vowed to send more email messages and call and call until he got through to Max. It was Wednesday, if Bill did not get through today or tomorrow he was going to take Friday off and drive out to Denver over the weekend, National Guard be damned!

As a programmer Bill also succumbed to cruising the internet most days, he was a mild news junkie and the situation in his hometown had him concerned. His boss had to drag him in and speak with him about his internet usage yesterday, but understood that Bill was simply not going to be worth a shit until he had confirmation that his family and friends were okay.

As Bill drove into the city he hit a traffic jam. ‘What the hell?' he thought to himself, ‘It's six-thirty!’ In the three years since he had been driving this route he had never once hit traffic this far back. Cursing, he cut off Jimmy Buffet mid song so that he could listen to the radio. National Public Radio was funneled through a local station which sometimes did traffic updates for the poor suckers coming in to work, usually only if there was a major accident. Bill caught the news caster in mid sentence “…reasons there is no work today. Officials are asking everyone to remain home except for essential personal only.” As Bill listened he could tell this was not ordinary alert, ‘Not go to work? That makes no sense.' As he thought about it Bill had a scrotum tightening moment of anxiety that seemed to grow and grow. He was in the left hand lane of the highway and he came to a decision fairly quickly. He checked for oncoming traffic then shifted his truck into four wheel drive and drove across the median and headed back home. He was about ten minutes away and as he drove he fumbled for his cell phone to call his wife.

Trisha woke to the ringing of the telephone. “Six-thirty!” she moaned, “Someone better have died!” She rolled over to Bill’s side of the bed on her hands and knees to prop herself over the half awake form of her semi-sleeping nine year old, Max, and answered the phone.

“Hello?”

“Hey Trish, it's me. There is some kinda emergency, the authorities are saying for everyone not to go to work. Turn on the radio or TV and see what it is all about. I am gonna run by the market and load up on stuff before everyone beats me to it.”

At first Trisha was thrilled, she was behind on a big project at work, no work, meant the project would be delayed and her tardiness would be unnoticed, really good timing! Then the realization of what was going on hit her. She stammered, “What? There has to be some mistake, no one is going to work?”

“Yeah nobody, that is what the radio is saying, no wait they said the national guard, police and medical personal are to report to work as normal. You just stay put, I am gonna burn our checking account at the store. I will call ya if anything goes wrong. You call me if there is anything else. Get John up, so we can put up the plastic sheeting around the vents and windows when I get home, okay?”

“Sha-sure, sure. See you soon. Be careful!”

“Careful? Of what? Nah, I get it; I will be. Love-ya-bye!”

“Love-ya-bye!” Trisha responded as Bill hung up the phone. That phrase had been one of their standbys for years and saying it added some normality to her life as she uttered those three little words.

Bill sped along at five miles an hour over the speed limit, not wanting to get stopped for a ticket, especially if the world was ending. ‘The flu’, he thought, ‘That has to be it, some goddamn extremist unleashed biologicals on us and it finally spread to Des Moines. God damn it! I knew I shoulda bought those cases of military rations off of ebay!'

He pulled into the gas station to fill up his truck before heading to the grocery store, for good measure he also filled up both gas cans he kept in the pickup bed too. The town only had a small grocery store simply called ‘The Market’. It was not officially open until seven am, but the owner typically opened it up a half hour early. Bill was pleased to see that was the case today and he grabbed a cart on his way in.

“’Morning Earl!” Bill called out as he passed the register, “You hear there’s trouble? No one is supposed to go to work in Des Moines today?”

“Yeah, I heard.” responded the sixty year old owner of the Market, “You gonna stock up then? Clean me out?”

“If you don’t mind, better safe than sorry.”

Earl waved a withered hand, “No I don’t mind money in my pocket and your family will eat the food anyway. This’ll might end up being good for business.”

Bill went up and down the aisle, first loading his cart up with canned goods, all the soups, beans and fruits it would hold, it totaled two hundred and twelve dollars. While Bill was ferrying his first load out to the truck three more cars pulled up. He stashed the bags in his extended cab and went in for a second load, five more cars pulled up before he made it into the store. The second load he picked up canned sauces, a ton of pasta, three cans of coffee, cocoa and all the canned meats he could get. He topped it off by grabbing all the roasts out of the meat case. He was second in line at the register and as he stood there the line grew and grew until there were at least a dozen people with full carts behind him. ‘Damn, I shoulda got that’, he thought as he noticed the man ahead of him buying bottled water, ‘I will fill up everything I can when I get home, in case the water shuts off.’

His second cart full totaled well over three hundred dollars. The parking lot was a nightmare by now, with dozens of people parked and trying to get into the little store. Still everyone was accommodating and polite, ‘This won’t last much longer.' Bill mused as he put the truck in gear and headed home.

He hit his garage door opener and was greeted by his wife and four of his five kids, who he set to bringing in all the groceries.

“How much?” his wife asked as she surveyed all the food.

“A little over five hundred.” Bill answered.

Trisha sighed visibly, “I hope this ain’t a drill, because we are going to bounce our car payment this month.”

Bill pulled her close and kissed her, “No honey, something is wrong, something strange is going on. Can you get this? I want to bring your car in and top it off, plus fill anything else I can with gas as well.”

As he pulled more groceries out of the truck Bill’s oldest son John said, “We got that barrel out back, want me to get it?”

“Oh yeah, sure, good idea.”

The ‘barrel’ was a fifty five gallon heavy duty plastic barrel from a place Bill used to work over a decade before; it used to hold soap for cleaning the machinery at his job. Bill always thought it would make an excellent place to store a keg, cut off the top and throw in the keg and some ice and you had a tail gator’s dream. Only the dream was never realized. He had contemplated tossing it several times, but in the end it just sat in the sun outside whatever house he lived at and slowly turned from black to a gray with the passing of the years. It was clean and had two stoppers which could be removed. This meant Bill had to take the truck in, instead of the car, but he doubted he could afford fifty five gallons of gas anyway, still the station had taken his check before, so he would fill it as high as he could.

His son Will rode with him the two miles back into town and the gas station was not too busy yet, apparently Bill was staying just one step ahead of the rest of the people getting supplies. He put fifty gallons of gas into the barrel and paid with another check that was sure to bounce. ‘Well’ he thought, ‘either way we will use the gas, I guess.’

When he got back home Trisha was in the car with John. John had Bill's shotgun in the front seat with them. Trisha rolled down her window, getting ready to pull out of the garage as Bill pulled in. Her eyes were red and watery, as if she had been crying.

“I called Marcy up in Boone, the Wal-mart and grocery stores are still open up there. I am going with John to get what we can. I'm taking the college money, you better go watch the news, I can't talk about it right now.”

Bill looked over to John and said, “Was it your idea to bring the gun?”

He nodded.

“Good call. You should bring a pistol too, I don't think anybody is going to get mean yet, but it won't be long.” Bill laughed when John raised his shirt up to show the butt of a pistol. To Trisha he said, “Buy everything you can get especially the stuff no one else is buying. And fill up the car too. I'll have Claire and Will help me with this. Where's Max?”

Trisha sniffed, “Still in bed, don't forget to give Trudy something to do. Don't leave her out.” This had been an ongoing argument lately, that Bill left the girls out of all his planning. He nodded his assent and Trisha left without another word.

“Good luck.” he called after the car, hoping everything would be okay. His remaining older children were standing in the garage, waiting for him.

Looking to Will he asked, “What's mom upset for?”

His daughter answered him, “They nuked Denver, two days ago from what the news says, and several cities on both coasts, New York, San Fransisco. The news says, well the news says they nuked Mexico City too, says the Mexicans asked us to.”

“What?! Hol-ee-shit! This isn't a drill: the shit really has hit the fan, somebody get Max up.” Thinking back to what his wife said, he pointed to Trudy, “Can you get Max up and make us breakfast?”

“I can only cook eggs. And coffee.”

“What's wrong with eggs and coffee?”

She nodded and headed into the house.

“Alright you two we gotta get this barrel off of the truck and it is heavy, we cannot, I repeat, cannot afford to have anyone injured now. So what do you two think? How should be do it?”

An hour later they were eating cold eggs, warm toast and drinking hot coffee. The barrel of fuel was stowed in the attached garage and they were making plans to put anything useful from the outer storage shed into the garage and move all non-essential stuff into the shed. Protecting the 'good stuff' was Bill's primary goal.

“After this we get the shed rearranged and then get the guns laid out and cleaned. I am going to cut blocks for all the doors and seal over the basement windows with plywood, We need to fill everything we can find with water too and make sure all the camping gear is cleaned and ready to go. After that…fishing? We could see what we can catch to eat fresh.”

“Eww!” said Max, “I hate catfish!”

“You hate all fish, but you'll like it just fine if it is all we have to eat. Better than mice anyway.” Bill said.

“Mice? We won't have to eat mice dad!” said Trudy.

“Well maybe not right away, there isn't enough meat on their little bones to do much with anyway is there? Say Will, do you think the Olson's still have any of those mutt pups left that they were trying to get rid of? I think an extra dog around here would be a good idea.”

“I can bike over there after we get done with the shed.” Will answered.

“Well I was thinking maybe Max could go, maybe with Trudy? While we were doing the shed stuff.” The older two kids knew this was a way to get the younger kids out of the way, three people should be able to handle the shed reshuffling easily enough.

Will nodded his agreement to the plan then asked, “Dad, when will mom be home?”

“It depends on the deals she finds, I hope she is home soon. She's got your college money though, so maybe she will be awhile. Geez I hope they emptied the trunk out before they left.” Trisha was notorious for using the trunk as an enlarged purse, cramming it full of junk unless it was needed for something else.

“She did.” said Trudy, “We helped her while John was getting the guns.”

“Okay then let's get started. Good breakfast by the way Trudy. And you two wear your bike helmets and don't go taking the runt of the litter from the Olson's either! No matter how cute it is.”

Chapter 3

Hopping out of the van Max scanned the road side for danger for the tenth time. He could not see anything moving aside from his group, the place was like a tomb, with none of the normal noise in the air, as if the very earth had swallowed up all those troublesome noisemakers, like cars, people and birds. Their proximity to the crest of the hill bothered Max, any place where zombies could rush them without being seen first bothered him. He was bothered a lot lately.

From this side of the hill the highway looked normal, except for the broken glass. The road was split with a wide median in between the two sections of road. There were no wrecks or even indications of a wreck on this side of the hill, but the glass had to come from somewhere.

“Hey Amelia, why don't you keep the van running and ready to go. Just in case. Nick you and Cory get out the brooms and sweep some of this glass up with Erin. Jess you stay in the van and keep lookout, scream if you see anything moving. Scream twice as loud if its a zombie.”

The kids got to work, there was no bellyaching or complaining these days. The three older kids hopped out and Erin, the tallest, pulled brooms out from under the sides of the roof rack where they kept them between uses. The brooms had saved a lot of time for them so far. Max liked to think they saved the tires too. Plus it kept the kids busy, nothing was worse for anyone than to not have a job, which is why whenever they stopped Max always had things for all the kids to do.

Walking forward with his revolver out Max approached the cruiser. Tom was sweeping the glass away from the side of the car so he could change the tires, Stewart also had a broom and was sweeping a path forward through another twenty feet or so of glass. She was also keeping her eyes peeling on the crest of the hill.

“I don't like this fucking hill Max.” she said without turning as he came up behind her.

“Me either. You wanna sweep or go scout?”

Stewart grimaced, she had taken a pretty bad hit in the fight a few days ago at Max's house, the bruising was healing at an unusual rate, but still caused her some pain if she had to crawl or dodge around quickly.

“You go, I got this. I can't tell what dropped all this glass, its getting tiresome finding tires, not to mention changing them all the time. We need to find another cruiser again.”

“Yeah, I know.” Max plodded forward carefully picking his way through the broken glass field. If Stewart hadn't been on the ball with slowing down the car she could have driven all the way through it and ended up on top of the hill first with four flat tires.

Going into the ditch between the two sections of road Max noticed the glass was only on the road, not even on the shoulder. “Stewart!” Max whispered at her.

She looked at him, he was just about where the glass shards ended, her eyebrows raised questioningly.

“The glass, it's not on the shoulder. Back the cars down a ways.”

She immediately understood, the glass had been placed on the road on purpose. She conference with Tom, then went back to talk to the kids and Amelia, they all redoubled their efforts to clear the glass behind them, not bothering to deal with that in front of the cruiser. Stewart pulled two guns out of the cruiser, a shotgun for Max and a rifle for her. Together they stood at the edge of the glass, waiting while Amelia and Tom slowly and quietly backed the cars down the hill, when they reached a quarter mile away Stewart and Max went into the ditch a few feet and then started towards the crest of the hill.

An oily, burnt smell greeted them as they crept closer to the crest in the hot sun. Sweat was pouring down Max's face, he wiped it with a bandanna from his pocket and they finally got a glimpse of the leeward side. There was an exit off in the distance, some small town or another was straddling the road here, between there and where they were standing was a mad pile of vehicles; there were three recreational vehicles, four or five semis with trailers and perhaps three dozen cars. Some were burned and most were damaged. The wind shifted towards them slightly and Max caught a whiff of decomposing flesh, which could mean zombies or just corpses. The nearest car was hooked up to a wrecker truck and pulled to one side of the road, all four of its tires were flat. It looked like all the vehicles had been heading east and had been towed or rolled into the center of the two roads, with quite a few still on the highway itself, forming an impenetrable barrier. The southbound lane had a couple of cars staggered on it, Max saw that a person could drive between those staggered vehicle, if you went slowly enough. They had driven on around wrecks using the southbound lane before, any way to keep moving.

The tow truck looked fairly new, it was big, painted red and white with what looked like a steel beam for lifting and towing cars. It had “Paul's A-1 Towing Service” stenciled on the white door that Max could see. None of its tires were flat either.

Stewart, nudged Max and they went down on their knees taking them out of sight of the wreckage.

“I didn't see anything.” said Stewart.

“Me either, but that car didn't hook itself up to the wrecker.”

“Super zombie?”

“That is what I am thinking.” The so called 'super' zombies were a rarity, it seemed when any zombie had enough blood or flesh to eat, it became more aware of its surroundings, faster, stronger and more intelligent. Max and the gang had fought several of them at his home while trying to rescue his wife. The zombies that went through this transformation could remember who they had been, they could talk and almost looked alive. They sometimes even remembered how they died. They were extremely good predators. Max's fear was encountering one of them who had a gun and knew how to use it. The only good thing, if there was one, about the super zombies is that sometimes they could be reasoned with. Sometimes they would make deals, when Max had finally gotten the upper hand at his home, he had stopped the fight and parted ways with one of the zombies who could have cause him more trouble. Max often wondered where Jimbo was now and how many living he had killed because of Max's weakness.

“So do we go in or go back?” Max asked. Although he was nominally the leader of the group, he deferred to Stewart in situations requiring fighting, just as he deferred to Tom in all things technical.

“Let's back off, get the cruiser's tires changed and the road clear up to here. We back the cruiser up then explore on foot. If we could take that wrecker…”

Max followed her thoughts, a wrecker would be incredibly useful, they had to backtrack a few times because of all the damaged vehicles clogging the roads, the big truck could push cars out of the way if they needed to or tug them out of the way if they had time.

“Yeah, that would be good. We need more drivers.”

“Nick up for the job?”

“You gotta be kidding.” said Max thinking of his ten year old son behind the wheel of the tow truck, “Who would shotgun with him? Erin?”

The two backed up and made their way back to the others, Max grabbed a broom and then he and Stewart came back to clear the rest of the glass from the road. Nick came with them as an extra set of eyes. The rifle his son carried was a small caliber twenty two, but he now knew how to use it. All the kids, even seven year old Jessica, the youngest, knew how to shoot, unload and clean every gun the group had. There were more guns than hands to fire them, it seemed everyone else had guns when they fled the zombie horde. The bad part, in Max's mind was that the guns hadn't seemed to do the people a whole lot of good, after all the main way their group found guns was by killing the zombies that were the previous owners.

The glass sweeping was done and Tom had both tires changed after that. They left the other rims and tires by the side of the road, stacked up, one on the other. Tom didn't know how to operate the machines to take the bad tires off the rims and the machines required electricity to work anyway. Tom had mentioned that he had seen a video on youtube about how to re-inflate and reseat a tire using gasoline, but Max and Stewart were not ready to try that yet, not until they absolutely needed to.

Tom backed the cruiser up to just below the crest of the hill and Nick climbed in and waited with him, rolling the back window down and sitting facing backward with his rifle ready. Down below, near the van Amelia had the girls leaning with their rifles out too, though they were pointed in a more skywards direction.

Stewart and Max again found themselves crouched near the crest of the hill. “Should we try to unhook the car or just get in, start it up and go like hell?” asked Max.

“I'll get the truck, you ambush anyone who comes after me, but lets have a look see again to make sure nothing has changed.” Stewart and Max exchanged weapons, giving her the shotgun and him the comparatively longer ranged hunting rifle.

Both of them moved forward again in a half crouch, staying low in the ditch between the two ribbons of highway. They could not see anything. Ducking lower Max looked under the cars as best he could, looking for legs and feet of people who might be hiding under the vehicles. He didn't see anything. Looking at Stewart, she shook her head at him and then proceeded to move forward towards the object of their desire. Max went prone, with his gun pointed towards the vehicle. Stewart ran in a half crouch towards it and made it to the door. She swung it open, pointed her gun inside and hopped in when nothing jumped out at her. Sensing movement off to one side Max turning his head slightly, but not his gun, he saw a fast zombie rushing to get around to the back passenger corner of the wrecking truck. Some slower zombies were moving along behind it, there were also some of moderate speed in the pack as well. The zombies had stayed out of sight in the pile of vehicles in the middle of the two roads, it was not the first time they had run into this type of ambush.

The slow zombies were not Max's problem. He put his eye back down to sight along the rifle barrel. The fastest zombie was good, using cover as best he could to keep from being seen by Stewart, who probably only suspected he was there. However it was obvious he did not see Max and was making no attempt to hide from him. The zombie Max was watching may very well have been 'Paul' of the A-1 towing service, he was dressed in black work boots, not for show either Max could see them under the vehicles as the thing moved from place to place. Those boots had uncounted stories on them, one for every scuff, scrape and scar marring their surface. Paul's jeans, when Max could see them looked to be stained black over their natural faded blue color, probably it was blood. The man looked too young to own his own business, but if his business only consisted of towing, maybe he was the owner. The super zombie's blond hair was clipped short and he had a tan line across his forehead, as if he were used to wearing a hat. Paul's eyes were almost black, like he had been in a serious fist fight and lost. Max had not seen any bruising of that sort on a super zombie before, it wasn't just around his eyes either, his eyes themselves looked like black pupils. Reasoning with it was probably not out of the question, but bullets were simpler.

Paul's head popped up between the wrecker and the vehicle it was towing, right where Max suspected it would. He let his breath out and pulled the trigger. Even three days ago he would not have made the shot, it was eighty yards or so in low wind conditions and a human head is a small target. However Max had been getting a lot of practice in the last few days and the back of the very surprised zombie's head blew a small mist of red into the afternoon air. Turning sideways, but very slowly Max trained his rifle on who he thought was the second fastest zombie. The almost intelligent ones were looking for the shooter, they didn't have him spotted yet and that hindered their ability to take cover. Max shot another one before they pinpointed his location. They took cover from him at precisely the wrong moment, leaving their slower walking kin still advancing on the wrecker. It was the wrong moment because Stewart had hopped out of the wrecker to make sure the super zombie was dead. This put her parallel to the other zombies, and provided them with no cover from her. Three quick shotgun blasts rang out, then a fourth one. Max got up and was running forward, pausing only to knock off one of the slow zombies before it reached the back of the car attached to the wrecker. In a few minutes all the zombies were down again, permanently.

Max grinned at Stewart, while still keeping watch beyond her.

“That went better than expected.” he said.

“We are getting good, let's just not get cocky. You reloaded?”

“Yep, like you taught me.”

“Good. Do you think that is all of them?”

“I don't have any tingly sensations that make me think we are being watched, if that is what you mean.”

“I don't either and it was. I think we either got them all or scared any other super zeds off.” Although Stewart was half joking about the tingling sensations, they had all seemed to notice that their senses seemed extra sharp. Stewart chalked it up to the way they had to live these days, that they were all getting back to their more raw, brutal instincts. Max was not so sure, he thought the experience was shaping them into fighters and survivors, but something else seemed to be going on as well. Max had been shot, grazed really, about a week ago and the wound was almost fully healed. It seemed unnatural. Tom, for instance, had felt sure his arm or collarbone had been broken back at the MAC Co. building where they worked. Yet he had discarded his sling last night after only having it on for six days. He said he felt fine. Max knew better than to talk to Stewart about it, she didn't like to think about the changes that they had gone through and talking about it, meant thinking about it.

Chapter 4

Trisha was back. Bill was relieved when she pulled in after being gone for over four hours. He wanted to be mad, in fact he approached the car angry, then stopped and checked his emotions, she was back with John and that is all that mattered. The car was filled to the brim with goods, in fact it was riding pretty low on its chassis, making Bill wonder just what did she buy?

“Howdy.” Bill said without any fanfare when Trisha finally shut off the car in the garage.

“You mad? You are aren't you?”

She always could read him. Bill sighed heavily, “Let's just say I was growing concerned. Cable is down, the regular stations are broadcasting news of some fighting going on in Nebraska and even in Kansas City. You two weren't back and with the cell phones out…I was concerned.”

“We had guns. You knew we would be safe.”

Bill wanted to point out that other people had guns too, but eighteen years of marriage had taught him that pointing out every flaw, every problem with every statement, only led to more arguing. Besides, he was not mad, he told himself again. Instead he said, “Holy Christ on a crutch, did you leave anything in the store?”

“Not much.” Trisha admitted sheepishly.

“Any money left?”

“Well, I kept the receipts in case we need to send the kids to college after all. I still have about twelve hundred.”

Bill didn't know precisely how much was in the 'college' fund, it was Trisha's idea to hold back some money for the kids education and she had an uncanny ability to know when Bill had any extra money. For years now she had hit him up for every ten, twenty or even more that he had in his wallet and vanquished it to the mysterious 'college fund' she kept for the kids. He thought it had to be around ten thousand dollars. Some people would have been worried about having that much money in the house, but Bill wasn't, if Trisha hid the money so well he couldn't find it, and he had looked, then he was pretty sure it was not going to walk out the door with their television if a burglar came calling.

“Was that a lot?” Bill asked, fishing for a number to confirm his estimate.

“A very, very lot. I think this is the real deal Bill, not some minor terrorist attack. I think this could be Armageddon.”

Trisha was big on that religion stuff too, Armageddon was something she seemed to live for. Bill went along with it, after all he had his quirks as well and her focus was preparation for the end, not only spiritual, but physical as well. The kids tended to follow Bill's outlook towards religion, which was using it as a safety net, an hour a week in a meeting house with people you generally liked was a small price to pay if Occam's logic ended up being correct.

“I got you something too.” said Trisha.

“You did? What? Gimme, gimme, gimme!” Bill said imitating John when he was two at Christmas, the statement had become a bit of a family inside joke with even John saying it when gifts were mentioned.

“Not until the car is unloaded. In fact I got everyone something or three or four somethings. Once we get the stuff put away we can dole them out, or better maybe tonight after dinner we can have a Christmas in July sort of thing, to celebrate the end of days.”

Bill groaned, knowing how well that would go over with the kids if they knew they had gifts, they were like every other kid in the world and had the patience of Mayflies.

As they unloaded the car Trisha took select bags out herself and squirreled them away to the master bedroom, and she didn't mention any gifts to the kids. Almost nothing of what she had bought was perishable. The groceries were dried foods, like pasta, rice and beans or canned, mostly soups and fruits. Bill noticed that she had bought very few vegetables, which made sense, Trisha had stocked up on things not grown in Iowa. And then there was the toothpaste. Trisha had what looked like half a pallet of the stuff in the trunk.

“Why so much toothpaste?” He asked her as he hauled in yet another bag of the stuff.

“Barter. I figure things will hit the fan soon and we will not want to trade away food or ammo or clothing, so I bought toothpaste. Everyone will want it when they run out, so I got some. And a bag of toothbrushes too.”

Going through the bags Bill found some full of underwear, socks and t-shirts too. Everyone had at least three new pairs of jeans and the kids all had new pajamas, though admittedly they were summer wear as the stores were not yet stocking stuff for the cold winter months.

Sorting out the goods took them another hour, with the toothpaste and other 'trade' goods going into the basement to be stored in the back room and the other things being placed wherever they would fit. A car load of goods was absorbed pretty easily in a house as large as theirs was. At the end of the day Bill and the family were out on the back porch having a family dinner while Bill grilled up steaks.

“I called the propane company today, they said they should get out here tomorrow to top off the tank for us, even with the 'stay at home order'. I figure that will get us through the winter easy with the geo-thermal and solar array.” Bill said.

“Did you get ahold of Sun Brothers?” Trisha answered.

“No. I tried, and tried, no one picked up.” The land phone lines were still working. Bill had constructed his house four years ago and had installed geo-thermal heating when he put it up. Last year he had finally gotten enough money to put in a solar array on the south side of his property, it cost over twelve thousand dollars and had cut their electric bill in half. It also guaranteed that their house would almost never be without heat or cooling. Bill had ordered another panel to be installed this summer, it was due to in a week and Bill had tried to get in touch with someone at the company to see if it had shipped yet. He had already put in the wiring and a cement pad for the thing and the array was designed so it could be plugged into the existing power supply he had put in last year. Once it arrived he could assemble it, with the families help, and have it plugged in and working after a day or two. The idea had been to start selling the electricity back to the power company during the summer and effectively decrease their net electrical costs to zero. Most people would not spend that kind of money on something that would take about twenty five years to pay off, but Bill had a dream to live off the grid and Trisha loved the idea too. Now, worst case, they could disconnect everything except the freezer and refrigerator and still have a little juice left over for another device or two. Still having both arrays would be better.

“We'll go black out at night when the neighbors lose their power right dad?” asked John.

Bill nodded, “Yeah, no sense advertising what we got. The basement should be okay for lights and stuff. Hey Max what'd you and Trudy decide about the dog?”

“I like 'Rolf', Trudy says 'Setsu'. 'Setsu' is a stupid name.”

“Is not! It's the warrior prince from 'Legends of Lotus Blossom', it's a great name!” said Trudy, raising her voice. “What is a 'Rolf'? Just a stupid noise sound, not a warrior at all!”

The family then debated on what to name the mutt Max and Trudy had brought back from the Olson's farm that afternoon. The mutt in question, cradled in Trudy's arms, lifted his head wearily, took them all in and then lowered it to go back to sleep.

“He looks more like a 'Sleepy' to me.” said Trisha, which brought a chorus of moans from the family. They already had two dogs, named Dopey and Fargo, both names Trisha had given them, the rest of the family was united behind not giving her naming privileges on the new dog. “Hey, I'm just saying. We are all out here arguing and he is sleeping. That makes him wise, maybe 'Buddha' would be better?”

“No!” the family yelled together.

Bill reached into the cooler to pull out another beer, while the family debated the dog names, eventually deciding a warrior prince was better than a random sound and settling on 'Setsu' of Manga fame. John and Claire shuffled the younger kids to bed around ten, as Bill had warned them all that they had a lot of work to do the next day. Trisha leaned over and rested her head on his shoulder.

"You scared?" she asked.

"We haven't seen anything yet, we don't know what is going on. There is talk of a disease somewhere, I don't like that no. A man can't fight a disease with guns, canned food and toothpaste."

"No, not that. It's Max and Sarah. I've seen you checking your phone ten times an hour. I heard you try and call them last night. And now the cell phones are all out. I know you must be thinking about going out there after him…" Bill put his finger on her lips, stopping her.

"I can't. Max would understand that I can't do that." Trisha made to protest, "No Trisha I've known him for a long time, and I know he would tell me to look after my family, just like I would tell him to take care of Sarah. I won't deny I had thoughts of heading out to Colorado, thoughts of going to get him. Now." Bill shrugged his shoulders, "Well we don't know anything do we? For all I know he is already dead."

"Oh Bill!" Trisha leaned over and embraced her husband, "I wish I could say he is okay, that everything will be fine. I can't. I will pray for him and his family."

"Yeah, me too. Hopefully they are on their way here. We better go catch the news, if there is any."

The couple went in off the deck arm in arm and into their living room. John was there and they could hear Claire yelling at Max to stay in bed and for Will to stop pestering him. The house had six bedrooms, Max and Will shared one room in the basement, John and each girl had their own rooms, which left one room free for guests. The two younger boys fought like all siblings, but Trisha's attempts to move them into separate rooms always ended in dismal failure. Bill had the tv on and tuned to a local station by the time Claire came upstairs.

"Thanks Claire." Trisha said to her daughter, "I appreciate it. Those boys! I never understand why they won't move into different rooms."

“Well they like to complain. Living with each other is easier than living without each other. When Max hits fourteen, I bet they won't be together. Right now they would rather fight like some old married couple than cower under their covers alone.” said Claire.

The sounds of renewed yelling from the younger boys drifted up the stairs. Bill raised his eyebrows to Trisha, who nodded her head and said, “Let's see if the boys can work this one out on their own, if they are not quiet in five minutes I'll go down there and put Will on the futon for the night, or threaten to.”

The four of them settled in to watch the local news. There were no national feeds, the local news said that cell phone coverage was sporadic now, but some towers had been taken by the state government for police and military use. All citizens, except those with critical job functions, were to stay home and use their land lines to call in any suspicious activity. Suspicious activity really boiled down to anyone stumbling around like they were on drugs. The chilling part was the announcer said if the person did not respond to verbal commands, like to 'stop' or answer simple questions the order was to shoot first and ask questions later. As horrible as that sounded the news that Denver had been bombed, using a nuclear weapons was devastating. Trisha pulled Bill in closely, watching his eyes as they watched the television. Something in his face seemed to flicker for a moment, a sort of recognition that things were worse than he feared. Bill's eyes grew watery, but he didn't turn from the television screen, he just wiped his arm over his face once and continued watching, his face growing harder as the news ticked by. There was news footage from an affiliate station in Kansas City, which had a helicopter fly towards Denver, it did not get close enough to see any damage. To Bill's eyes it looked like quite a large part of the city was intact, there were smoke plumes everywhere, and piles upon piles of auto wrecks as well. Then the footage showed a small town called 'Limon' Colorado. There was a mob of people there, tens of thousands, they were ambling slowly down highway seventy, when the crew got a close up the family could see the damage the people had taken, some of them looked dead. The camera lingered on the mob with the commentator pointing out that none of the people had packs or water bottles or food of any sort. Some footage later in the day showed the mob thirty miles east of Limon, still moving slowly, inexorably onward towards the Kansas border.

Parts of the internet were amazingly still working. The local news desk said that Iowa's server farms, built specifically to house two of the powerhouses in the computer industry were able to keep much of the internet up and running. The newscaster warned that most of the external websites were outdated copies from up to a week ago. The largest websites may have housed their data in Iowa, but the news still came from New York or San Diego or London. After mentioning this last location he said that London was not infected as was previously thought, the last update from Europe was that the United Kingdom had grounded all flights and closed all ports until the current wave of civil unrest had passed. The Britts had apparently used draconian measures to put down their own plague, including the 'shoot any suspicious people on sight' method, to eliminate suspicious people. The governor of Iowa was taking no chances, hence he issued the same order to all Iowans.

The Iowa National Guard was out in full force. All police, fire and medical personal were required to not only report for duty but to stay at their work locations for the duration of the emergency. Also the governor was calling for anyone with any military service to report to the nearest Guard compound immediately. To not do so would be grounds for arrest. A state of emergency had been declared and all non essential personal were ordered to stay in their houses until told otherwise. Anyone one leaving their home could be detained and or even shot on sight.

The news went on to repeat the earlier stories and Bill shut the television down and turned towards his family. “Tomorrow we are going out. I doubt the sheriff will be by every house in the county and we should be able to get the basement windows barred and fortify a few of the upstairs ones as well. I think we should all carry a pistol with us, at all times, just in case. Us four I mean, not the younger kids, though Will could carry a twenty two rifle if he wanted to. We got a couple months until it freezes, so we have to check to see if any vegetables we have could be grown and harvested in that timeframe. I think we might need all the food we can get before winter.”

John nodded, “Okay dad. Want me to sleep in the boy's room tonight, just in case?”

“Yeah, please. It would make me feel better anyway. Bring Fargo in with you, we'll keep Dopey up here and let him roam the house tonight.” said Bill.

“I'll sleep in Trudy's room too.” said Claire.

“Speaking of which we better try to get some sleep, you two say a few prayers tonight okay? Not just for God to watch out for us, but for our friends who might need it too.” Trisha didn't name Max and his family, however they all knew that was who she was referring to.

After a round of good nights and some long, firm hugs, the children went off to bed and the parents retired to their bedroom. That night Bill and Trisha made love for the first time in weeks, the act had a desperate, fearful tinge to it that neither spoke of after reaching release.

Chapter 5

Spending the night in an abandoned motel was a good change. Max had decided to pull off at the place alongside the highway because they had seen almost no zombies after taking Paul's tow truck. This didn't mean they had made good time, they were still shy of the Nebraska border, and the motel they stayed in was run down and looked like it had seen little use before 'Z-day', everything was dated. With no electricity the air in the rooms was stale and smelled slightly of sweat and maybe mildew. They parked next to doors that were dead center along one side of the building, facing south so they could see the highway. The place was modern enough to use cards instead of real keys, which had required them to break into the rooms. Stewart had pulled a gadget out of her bag of tricks and broken two windows to get in, the logic being that it was easier to defend a window than a door, so they kept the doors intact. The doors did open fine from the inside and the first thing they had done was to prop them open to try and get some air into the rooms. The wrecker actually had a very small generator on it and an assortment of well used power tools, however they did not turn it on. There might not be any zombies in the neighborhood, then again there might be. One thing was for certain; noise brought zombies out of the woodwork.

Outside of the rooms they backed the cruiser up onto the curb until the rear bumper pressed against one wall, then they backed the tow truck in the same manner on the other side, to form a 'U' with the motel doors in the bottom. Stewart and Tom took the van into town to see if they could scrounge some fresh food, but when they parked the van for the night it would go at the top of the 'U', not quite closing it off. It would make a good defensive area to guard from and provide them with a good field of vision. With Tom and Steward gone that left the others to prepare dinner and get ready for the night, Max fired up the grill while Amelia kept the kids busy inside the motel. There was no fresh meat around, but they had found enormous amounts of canned meat. The kids all seemed to like spam, which drove Max crazy when he thought about it, he always considered it a budge meat that poor people ate, and now it was the delicacy that the kids ate without complaint. The kids and Amelia filed out of the doorway from their prospective rooms, it was about an hour before sunset. The kids were all dressed as if for bed, all wearing shorts with the girls sporting thin t-shirts, Amelia was dressed the same way. They all filed in front of Max and stood staring at him.

“What?” Max asked, the kids all looked towards Amelia.

“There is a pool there Max.” said Amelia pointing to the low pool wall about thirty feet away. Max could see the glimmering water from here, it looked clean.

“Oh no, I don't think that is a good idea.” Max began, but then noticed the affect it had on the kids, “Maybe.” Then he wondered, 'Why not?' and said, “Well okay. But we lock the rooms, leave the windows open and we all take guns. And you have to keep the noise down, so we don't attract any zeds.”

The children nodded as they smiled, Nick and Cory actually gave each other a high five. After opening the windows, gathering the guns and locking the doors the kids made the short trip to the pool with Amelia. The boys, opting to be 'tough' and go barefoot, were hopping on the asphalt, which was still hot, while everyone else just smiled smugly for taking the time to put on flip-flops before making the short walk. Max had gotten over telling Cory to wear shoes, his family must have been very tolerant. Nick was starting to pick up the habit too, despite Max's growing ire. He supposed it didn't matter that much, so long as neither of them cut themselves. In this new age without electricity clean water was hard to come by and the kids needed the pool as much for its cleansing properties as for fun. Just before leaving the safety of the 'U' Max turned off the grill, the spam would wait. When Amelia turned and nodded to him, Max made his way to the pool.

Once there he scanned the surrounding area. He couldn't see much. On the one side the highway rose up and blocked the view, limiting what he could see to less than a quarter mile. Max could see down the road that led past the main office to the main road through town, the road Stewart and Tom should be coming back on, most likely this was where any zeds would show up too. In the opposite direct he could see alongside the highway for quite a long way, the view was one of scrub brush and barbed wire. Satisfied he nodded to the kids who jumped into the pool with delight. They giggled loudly, then caught themselves and went into whisper mode, playing 'Marco Polo' quieter than Max thought possible. Amelia was right in there with them and her thin t-shirt revealed a rather lot more of her than Max was comfortable viewing.

He felt guilty being aroused by the sight of her, Amelia was not flirting with him, not cognizant of her effect on Max at all, she was having innocent fun. Max kept his gaze moving when he looked over the pool area, never stopping to let it linger. 'Sarah is dead less than a week and I can't control myself?' he thought furiously. He knew Sarah didn't care, any more than he would have, but the guilt was unassailable.

The boys went to the deep end and took turns jumping off the diving board, Nick lost his shorts during one fantastic dive, which made everyone laugh. The pool, Max decided, was a good idea after all. He caught movement out of the corner of his eye. Turning he saw a zed coming up the road from the street. Only one. He motioned to Amelia, who immediately shushed the kids and scrambled out of the pool. Max moved towards the gate, picking up a baseball bat and leaning the rifle he had been carrying against the white fence next to the gate. Amelia picked up the shotgun and leaned low over the fence, using it to brace the gun.

“I'll go brain it. You cover me, yell if you see any more you don't think I can see.” Max said. During this statement he was forced to look at Amelia, hunched over, near naked and Amelia's face blushed as she realized the condition her thin clothing left her in. Saying nothing else Max slipped out of the gate and headed towards the side of the office to get closer to the zombie without being seen.

Amelia didn't yell and Max glanced back a few times to make certain no other zombies were creeping up along the back side of the pool, he was proud to see Nick was already at the opposite corner with the small twenty-two caliber rifle he had been given. The office corner was all windows, Max could peer through them to see the zombie making its way up the road. He looked for a good long time before he checked his revolver and hefted his bat to go out and meet it. Because the zombie was well down the road, Max paused at the side of the building to make sure no other zombies were waiting around the corner to ambush him and to check for other zombies in areas he could not see before. Nothing else moved, just the one who had spotted Max and was now moving toward him with renewed vigor. Max made himself wait by the corner of the building. Some zombies were uncanny, they would send others of their number ahead to test the defenses and lay in wait to view the outcome, the farther Max moved away from the office, the more anyone watching could see, so he waited.

It wasn't a long wait, it took the slow zombie about two minutes to make the climb up the gentle slope of the road and reach for him. Max faked a frontal attack, which made the zombie, who was Hispanic and about Max's age, clasp his hands together over thin air. With the zombie's arms grasping nothing, Max clubbed it in the side of the head, he felt the familiar give of the thing's skull and he knew it was dead. Again. Still when it went down he hit it twice more, to make absolutely certain the thing wouldn't be getting up again. Then he hauled it into the office, which they had found unlocked when they arrived. He dumped the body on the floor behind the desk and wrapped a phone cord around its legs, something that he thought would take a slow zombie hours to figure out how to remove. His paranoia thus satisfied Max looked out the office windows for any other movement. Seeing nothing he made his way back to the pool.

“See anything else?” Max asked a shivering Amelia. It was still warm out, however there was a slight breeze and that had cooled her off quickly.

She shook her head and said, “No. No other movement.”

“Nick you or Cory see anything?” the boys were also shivering and on the opposite corner from Amelia. The girls had gone to separate sides of the pool and shook their heads before Max asked them.

Cory answered, “No.” The same time as Nick and then both boys said, “Jinx!”, which set them off to laughing.

“Well then, get back to having fun!” The girl's smiles returned immediately and they dropped the clubs back by the pile of towels and jumped in with a quiet laugh.

Tom and Steward found them enjoying themselves like that a half hour later when they pulled in from town. Parking the van corner to corner with the patrol car. Stewart walked over while Tom loosened up a couple of gas cans off the top and started dumping the contents into the wrecker, which used diesel.

“That looks nice!” Stewart commented, eying the pool and the kids playing in it.

“Get your suit on and go in. I'll watch.” said Max.

“I bet you will! Looks like you've been watching Amelia already.” Max flushed and Stewart's voice softened, “Sorry Max, that was out of line. She is a looker though, no harm in that.”

“It's too soon Stewart.”

“Life goes on. No harm in looking.” she repeated.

“Get in, you lame-o, before it gets too dark.”

“You don't have to tell me twice, but I only will if you take a turn afterwards. You been downwind of yourself lately? Phew!” she said waving her hand in front of her face.

Tom came over as Stewart walking into the pool area behind Max's back, saying “Anyone not wanting to see a naked woman look the other way!”

Max stood still, looking at Tom, who was watching the pool area. “She isn't? Is she?”

“She is. The boys are going to have good dreams tonight. I know I will. A little tummy, but overall in good shape. You going in?” asked Tom. Behind Max he could hear the kids yelling and saying 'Ewwww!' followed by a splash in the pool.

“Not yet, not while Stewart is in the pool.”

“I'll take my turn then.” said Tom, sitting his rifle down against the fence, then dropping two pistols onto a chair, where he started tossing his clothing.

“Find anything in town?”

“Yeah, we did. You have any trouble here?” asked Tom.

“One slow zombie, nothing else. It is really quiet. What did you find?”

“A generator was running at the grocery store, we cleaned out the spam and we got hot dogs and steak to cook up. The dry ice freezer was still good so we filled the back seat with Styrofoam coolers, meat and dry ice. We'll eat good tonight.”

“Steaks? Any bread?”

“Prime cut steaks, corn fed Iowa beef. No bread, sorry, all of the good stuff was gone, we found the meat in back in the deep freeze, the display cases were empty. We did find a pallet of crackers in the back though, brought a couple of boxes.”

“I could kiss you Tom!” said Max.

“Maybe later, I'd rather kiss Stewart or Amelia though, no offense.” Tom finished undressing throwing his underwear on top of the pile.

“None taken. Go clean up. Amelia brought over soap, not sure where it got to, I know the kids didn't use it.”

Tom slipped into the pool without the fan fare of Stewart, after about half an hour, right as the sun was setting Tom got out and took over watching. Max undressed self consciously, trying to decide whether or not to go the full monty, when Stewart yelled at him to quit being a chicken and get in the pool before it was too dark to see. With a quick gesture he disrobed and dove into the water. Once in the safety of the pool being nude wasn't a big deal at all, Stewart kept to the deep end, up to her neck in water, which made Max feel more comfortable. Max did seek out the soap and soon had a lather built up as he cleaned himself off. Amelia sent the boys over to him and he supervised as they scrubbed off. Stewart and Amelia then handled the girls at the opposite corner and soon all seven of them were ready to get out of the pool.

As a general rule the group did not travel at night and tried to stop around an hour or two before sunset to find a place to sleep. It was not as if the zombies were more active at night, only that it was harder to deal with them then, the darkness did not seem to cause the beasts any problem and the living still could not see that well. So by full dark they were all behind the protective barricade in front of the motel room doors. They kept the coolers in the van for now, by consensus they would sort out where to stow the stuff in the morning. The steaks they brought were half thawed and the kids were okay with eating hot dogs instead of spam, even if there were no buns and only crackers to go with them. They did have ketchup and mustard and everyone had their favorite drink to go along with it.

“Do you think there was anyone alive in town?” asked Max.

“No, it looked like it was evacuated. People left in a hurry, but there weren't many bodies lying around.” said Stewart.

Bodies meant zombies who had been killed. A human killed by zombies got up and started eating others. The abandoned towns were something they started coming across this afternoon. Before they had come across plenty of evidence of fighting; burned buildings, corpses of the dead again, blood everywhere, shell casings. Today had been different, it was like there was a concentrated effort to removed the population before the zombies arrived. And arrived they had. Whenever Max and his group stopped there were tracks of thousands of people who had walked around on the shoulders of the road, all heading north east into Nebraska along highway seventy six. The mob of zombies seemed to be well ahead of them, Max was very worried about catching up to them. Sometimes he thought about just sitting tight in one of the small towns along the way, they were behind the zombie horde after all, so they should be safe. This town, for instance seemed like the best bet so far, few zombies, no people, a grocery store with a generator that was working and some food left in it.

“Any zombies?” Max asked.

“A few, none in the grocery store, where we heard the generator. But we had to put down three when we got the gas. Oh, we filled the generator too. It was almost empty. How long do you think it could run on a tank of gas Tom?” Stewart asked.

“I looked it over, it depends on the draw of electricity from what the instructions on the side said, with the highest demand it would last two days, if the tank were filled. With a low draw it could go four, maybe five days. There were a lot of freezers on that line, so I would says it's been closer to two days than four. And it has a manual switch too. Someone had to turn the freezers over to the generator, it didn't happen automatically.”

“We unplugged all the front freezers too, just left the deep freezes on. The engine idled down substantially after we did that. I think we should run by there tomorrow, let the kids stock up on food and drinks and refill the tanks before we go.” said Stewart.

“Yeah, we could use all the good karma we could get.” said Max.

“What's 'Karma'?” asked Jessica.

“It's kind of like luck.” answered Amelia before Max could, “It means that when you do good things for other people, good things will happen to you. And if you do bad things, eventually bad things will happen to you.”

The girl got real quiet for awhile, then said, “We must have all done something really bad then, huh?”

“Oh I don't know, we are still alive, right?” said Amelia.

Chapter 6

Bill was ecstatic, he had reached the solar company and found out his array had reached the trucking hub in Ames, a mere forty minute drive away. The driver had abandoned it and left for Minnesota, which was having some issues with the infected. The hub was dealing with a backlog of abandoned and missing cargo, most of it was due to move on to other states and had just been dumped there when the truckers opted to race to where ever they hung their hats. The dispatcher was in a foul mood that brightened just a little bit when Bill offered to come pick up his package himself.

“It is a huge crate and package, I don't know if you could get it into a regular pickup. And it weighs over five hundred pounds, can your truck handle that? We can boost it up for you, we have a forklift, but how will you get it off the truck?” the dispatcher asked.

“Probably in pieces, if I can't fit it on I will probably take it out of the crate and fit it in where I can. I have a regular bed pickup, with an extended cab I can fill, if I have to.” Bill said.

“Fine, look if you get it out of here I would appreciate it. It is not that big overall, but we are crammed full right now and the yard is littered with trailers, so we can use every bit of space inside the terminal.”

“I will get it, can I come up now?” it was a little after eight in the morning.

“Yeah, I would like it if you did.”

Bill hung up the phone and turned to Trisha, “Mind if I take John awhile?”

Of course she didn't. Before leaving Bill grabbed a blue diesel can he had gotten from his father-in-law a few years back. He didn't have any vehicles that ran on diesel, but he was going to pick up five gallons of it anyway, if he could, along with two cases of motor oil, two packs of light bulbs for each vehicle and new wiper blades. Trisha doled out the money, with an admonishment to spend it wisely. Once on the road the trip up passed quickly, there was nothing unusual until they got into Ames, where they were met by a road block as they exited the highway. Rolling his window down Bill was surprised to see it was the Iowa National Guard, not the police, who were stopping people.

“I.D. sir.” the guardsman said, holding out his left hand, his right, Bill noticed was on the butt of his pistol.

Bill handed his ID over and started rummaging through the glove box for his insurance papers, the guardsman waved him off saying, “We are not checking any other papers, we just need identification, this your boy?”

Bill nodded, “Yes, John, get your license out for the man.” John complied and Bill handed it over.

“What is going on sir?” Bill asked.

“Nothing that isn't on the television, we are checking everyone as they get off the highway in the larger cities right now, trying to weed out any infected. You have not seen anything unusual have you Bill? Or John?”

Both answered 'no' and the guardsman continued, “What brings you to Ames? We've had a run on the stores already so if you need food, I mean really need food, you are out of luck right now.”

“No, no we came to get a package from the trucking hub off of east Lincoln. I called them this morning, they are open and said I could come grab it, they didn't mention this at all.” said Bill waving his hand at the soldiers.

“We got called out last night, some people might not know we are out here yet, especially if they don't ride the highways in.”

“I don't know if you are going to get fuel either, gas cans sold out too, everyone is hording already.” said the trooper pointing to Bill's blue gas can.

“Well I thought I would try if I could. Have you, ah, seen any infected yet?”

“Only on my briefing tapes. One thing, if you see someone acting funny. Shoot them. Shoot them first and ask questions later. Do not let them get close to you, what they have is like rabies, they will attack you and try to bite you, if you get bitten you might as well put a bullet in your head to save someone else the trouble. Do you have a gun?”

“Yeah.”

“With you?” Bill nodded, “Good, we had an incident at Wal-mart last night. Some of the less well off folks decided to help themselves from the carts of people who were coming out of the store with their goods. It was a regular gunfight at the O.K. Corral. A gun might not have helped, but it wouldn't have hurt for some of those folks. Oh and if you see an infected, you have to shoot it in the head, once or twice, whatever it takes until it stops moving. They don't seem smart enough to fake dead.” Another car pulled up behind Bill's truck. The guardsman returned their I.D.s to them and waved them through.

“Well that is a sign of the things to come, I think.” Bill said to John.

They drove on to the shipping terminal, the streets leading up to it were lined with trailers, there were no semis, just trailer after trailer, like a path. Hopping out they went in through the front doors. A harried looking middle aged woman with some beauty still in her greeted them at a bare, stainless steel desk. The office was industrial with no attempt to 'pretty it up', the time clock was facing Bill and John as they entered and the woman looked up as they entered, taking her head phones off and saying, “It isn't like I can get through to anyone anyway. Everyone is calling in. You gotta be…Bill Carson, right?”

“Yeah, that's me.” Bill said.

The curly haired, slightly overweight blond called down a hallway to an unseen person, “Hey Ricky, Carson is here!”

A short man with black hair a mustache and a swarthy Italian complexion came out of a doorway. He was wearing a blue and white button up shirt and khaki pants, with heavy steel toed work boots, he came out and shook Bill's hand. “I don't suppose you have a CDL do you?”

Bill knew what that was, a commercial license to drive tractor trailer rigs, his brother-in-law had one, though he hadn't worked as a trucker for years. “No, sorry.”

“Damn, I would have hired you on the spot, no record checks nothing. You need work? I bet the cops are not checking these things too close these days? I could have you out on the road by this afternoon after a few test runs through the yard.”

Bill smiled and shook his head, “No, I am good, I think I am going to sit this one out at home.”

The man snorted, “You and all my drivers. Fuck. Sorry Gail.” he said to the blond woman. "I moved your pallet to the third bay door, you can't miss it, it is the only bay door that doesn't have a trailer on it right now. The numbers are above it on the side of the building. Drive around to the side and I will meet you there and get you loaded up. Gail, why don't you knock off, it's obvious we should lock up and go, nobody is working today.”

“What me to lock up, or wait until you get mister Carson taken care of?”

“Wait until I get back, maybe we will try the retired list to get drivers. Around to door three Bill.” Rick said to them.

Bill drove his pickup around the building and backed up next to a bay door with a large number 'three' painted on it. Unlike most of the others, this door was set at ground level, not ramped down for semi-trailers. There were trailers crammed into every other conceivable spot on the lot, leaving a path just large enough for a semi to carefully pull through them; Bill had no trouble maneuvering around in his pickup truck. The crate was huge, he didn't remember it being so large the first time. Next to it was another package about eight feet long, which should be the brackets and support frame for the panels.

Ricky looked over Bill's truck, then at the crate and said, “Shit, this is going to be close, but I think we can do it. Should I try and just drop it into the bed? I will lift it and hover over the bed, so we can get a better idea of how to position the load.”

Bill nodded and waited for Rick to hop on the forklift and bring the crate over. He hovered it until it was just above the sides of the truck bed, then killed the engine and hopped off to have a look with Bill. Bill noticed the smell of diesel when Rick shut off the engine. Ricky noticed the blue gas can Bill took out of the back of the truck to clear the bed for the crate, both men looked at each other and Ricky looked about ready to say something when John interrupted them.

“Dad! Over there!” John was pointing to the alley in front of the truck. All of them turned and looked at the ragged man who was staggering around the front corner of the trailer to the left of them. The man was dressed in military fatigues, he was wearing tennis shoes and dirty white socks, his face betrayed him as middle age, with no meat on his frame. He had a week old beard and dark, silver black hair that was shaggy and in need of cutting. On the top of his head was a ragged hole with a thick, crusted over scab, dried black blood was oozing from the wound. The man stumbled forward, towards the bay.

“John give me the shotgun.” Bill said without hesitation.

John complied and brought out the thirty eight pistol for himself. Bill aimed the rifle at the man and Ricky pushed the barrel up, “What the fuck are you doing?”

Bill stepped back and pointed the gun towards the ground at an angle that still included the man slowly shambling towards them. “We ran into the national guard on the way here. They told us to shoot first, not to let them get close.”

“Well you can't just shoot the guy! That is not right!”

Bill looked over at the man, maybe he wasn't infected. Maybe Bill had almost made a mistake. “Hey! You!” Bill called to him, the man came on slowly, persistently, he did not answer.

“There. He is one of them. Look at him, look at his eyes.” Bill said. He raised his gun again and took aim, bracing on the open door of the truck.

Ricky looked at the man, noticed the opaque eyes, the oozing head wound, noticed the black, rotted blood coming from the wound. He backed up a step, giving Bill a clear line of fire.

“Right, wrong, you're the man with the gun.” Ricky said, though his voice betrayed his belief that Bill was right.

Bill sighted down the barrel of the gun, looking at the man, who was about ten feet from the front of the truck. He tried to pull the trigger, then hesitated.

“Dad!” John said in a worried voice, “Dad!”

“I got him, let me do this, I don't want to miss.” Bill aimed the gun lower, aiming at the guy's leg instead of his head. In a loud voice he warned, “Last chance man, answer me or I am going to shoot you.”

The man took three more steps and Bill fired, the shot hit him dead in the center of his leg, blasting through his femur in a shot that was no less fatal than shooting him through the heart or head would have been. The thing fell over and Bill wondered why he had bothered shooting the leg. At this close range the shotgun was like a fist that punched through anything it hit. He lowered the barrel of the gun, keeping the butt secured to his shoulder.

“Shit you did it, I didn't think you would…hey, he is still moving.” said Rick.

The three of them watched as the man struggled to stand up, after a couple of tries with his leg offering no support at all he began to crawl towards them, a trail of black blood was left behind him as he moved.

“Holy fuck, he is one of them, look at his eyes, look at his eyes! Shoot him again Carson!”

Bill took aim and shot the man in the head, the close range flipped the man over on to his back, where he didn't move again.

“Now what do we do? Call the cops? Call the sanitation department? Who the fuck cleans up zombie bodies?” asked Rick rhetorically.

Bill started to answer, but stopped and listened, standing where he was he could hear Gail screaming from both outside and inside the building, it was a strange stereo kind of effect.

“John c'mon!” Bill said and he started running outside back towards the office.

“No Carson! Wait, come through the building it'll be faster!” Ricky shouted, Bill reversed course and turned to follow a running Rick. John, nervously ran after them, but not before switching the safety on his gun.

“Gail! Gail! Run back through the warehouse! We are coming through the warehouse, meet us here!” Rick screamed at the top of his lungs.

'For a small guy, Bill thought, 'he sure can scream loud. Probably it was a talent he'd had to use over the years in his position.'

They all ran towards an industrial brown painted door, which was propped open at the bottom with a wedge of wood. Gail appeared there screaming hysterically, she saw the men and ran towards them.

“Ricky! Ricky! Its them, the infected they came inside. Ricky it's real!” She ran behind him and turned on her heel, all of them stopping and looking at the hallway that led to the front desk. Nothing moved. Everything was quiet.

“Where were they Gail?” asked Rick.

“They pushed through the front door, started coming towards me at the desk, while I was dialing Seth Peterson.”

“Seth? Oh yeah, good call on that, he only retired last year, his license is probably still active…”

“Not the time Ricky!” said Gail.

“They were on the other side of the desk?” asked Bill.

Gail nodded and Bill went into the hallway cautiously, followed by John, Rick and Gail. Bill checked each office as he went by it, but each was empty. He got to the front office and there were two of the infected there. They were both at the desk Gail had been sitting at. One was a middle aged woman, she was wearing a nightgown, which was blood stained and ripped, revealing a pallid, cellulite laden stomach that had a gaping wound. Bill thought he was going to throw up just looking at her, but the young man was worse. Something had happened to him. His left arm and shoulder were completely gone. Bill saw the sharp ends of ribs and bits of clavicle and collar bone jutting from the meat of his body. The fact that the boy was only fourteen or fifteen and completely naked just made the destruction seem worse. Both infected oriented on Bill as he appeared in the hallway, but neither, moved around the desk to get at him, it was as if they could only follow a straight line and now that they were blocked they were stuck.

Bill raised his gun and fired at the woman first, the back of her head splattered the office windows and walls, one of the pellets shattered the glass in the front door. Aiming at the boy, he was struck by how it looked right at him, up the barrel of the gun. The boy's eyes were not so opaque at the woman's had been, and he was edging around the side of the desk, another minute or two and he would have a clear shot at the hallway. The boy looked like a younger version of John, or maybe an older version of Will, Bill's thirteen year old. He aimed the gun at the boy's head, squinted his eyes almost closed and fired. The youth dropped soundlessly onto the floor.

Gail was screaming again in the background as Bill stood there next to the zombies he had killed, he felt almost…energized, then the adrenaline crash came and he was shaking all over. Ricky, was not so hesitant, he stepped around and twisted the lock on the front door, then moved a low table and several chairs over in front of it, John sprang to help him.

“We are closed.” Rick said, “Gail why don't you write up a sign telling any drivers who show up to pick up their loads, if they want, and telling the others to park along the street or pull them home if they can.”

Gail nodded and Rick turned back to Bill and John, “I will get you loaded up, let's go.”

It was Bill's turn to nod, as they walked back to the loading dock, he reloaded the shotgun and wondered why putting four rounds into three of the infected didn't bother him so much.

They cautiously moved to the truck, checking for any more infected, with John going to far as to get down on his hands and knees to look under the trailers out in the yard.

“Nothing dad, no legs anyway.” he said.

“Well I think you can drop it where it is.” Bill said referring to the large crate hanging over the back of his truck bed, as an afterthought he turned to John, “Thanks, keep half an eye out will you? I think Rick and I can get this stuff loaded, I am more afraid other infected will show up.”

Rick slowly dropped the crate towards the truck bed, they had to scoot the crate over a little to one side to avoid coming down on the truck wall, but it fit, barely.

“You are going to have a helluva time carrying the second package.” said Rick. The bed was blocked side to side by the crate, leaving about a foot on both the front and read side of it in the bed, but the bed was only four feet wide, and the package was eight feet long.

Bill reached into the cab of the truck and pulled out two red tie down straps and an old wool blanket. “I figure I will just lay it on top, with one end on the crate and the other on the top of the cab, then throw these around the middle and back, it should hold.”

Ricky looked it over and then nodded, “Yeah, that will work. You do this before or are you always this prepared?”

“Well the other one was delivered, so I kind of had an idea of what I was getting.”

“Ah fair enough, if you don't mind my asking, what exactly is this? What makes it so important to you that you would risk coming out to get it?”

“Solar array, it's a small one, but it will double the capacity we have at the house, actually more than double it as it is a little more efficient than the first one I bought. Everything is ready for it, we should be able to assemble it and plug it in to the other one we have already. The first one is the bitch, 'cause you have to have the electric work done, the next one just plugs into a slot on the first one.”

“Hmm, this could be mighty handy in the days to come, if things are as bad as I hear. We can't even get through to Denver, forget about anywhere further west. I bet they lost the power grid. I can see why you needed to pick this up now. That can just along for the ride then?” asked Rick pointing to the blue diesel can.

“No, I was hoping to fill it somewhere.” said Bill and he and Rick lifted the supports on top of the crate and truck cab.

“You are somewhere. I won't regret filling it for you. We have a tank out back to top off the trucks.”

Bill grinned, “You just made my life a lot easier, thanks!”

“No, thank you. You did good by me and it is the least I can do, I wish I could do more for you, I feel like you just saved me and Gail.”

“Well thank you Rick.”

“You know we got in three more of these on the same truck, they were supposed to go to other places, one down in Pleasant Hill, the others further south.”

“Huh, what are you thinking?”

“Do you have more room for them at your place?”

“Oh, I couldn't take them, that is too much, plus how would I get them there?”

“Well I wasn't thinking that, if these just plug in to each other and you already have the ground work done, it might come to the point where it would be better for them to be set up at your place than sitting in a truck unused.” Rick held up his hand, “If we get to that point I might give you a call, okay?”

“Yeah, sure, I see what you are saying.”

“You got a spread of land?”

“Yeah, a few acres.”

“So you have room then. I won't hesitate to use anything left here to help anyone out, if things get scarce. I mean that Bill, you saved us, so do not hesitate to call me. I am going to give you my home phone and cell phone, in addition to my address, if you want for anything you think I might have, you just let me know.”

“Well Rick, I don't know what to say but 'thank you' and I know you would have done the same for me. If I need anything I will call you.”

Rick shook Bill's hand, then moved to John and shook his as well, telling the young man thank you as well and not to hesitate to contact him if they needed anything at all.

Ricky then made sure Gail was okay and behind a locked door in the office. After scribbling a copy of his contact information onto some plain white paper he photocopied it and handed both copies to Bill. Bill asked him if he wanted his information and Rick laughed, saying he already had it in the system for the package delivery. Then Rick led them to the diesel pumps around the back of the package terminal. There was a rusty old ground tank surrounded by a chain link fence that had been repaired many times already. The fence gate was locked, and there was a lock on the pump handle as well with a third lock on the 'on/off' switch. Seeing Bill looking the situation over, Rick said, “When diesel went through the roof, we got robbed, again and again and again, I've even had these locks sawed off twice, so this is barely a deterrent. The pump still works and the tank is nearly full right now, five gallons won't make a dent in it.” He topped off their blue container and even lugged it back to the truck for them.

Bill and John stayed around long enough for all of them to get in their cars and head out to the main road together, they didn't see any other zombies creeping around the area.

Chapter 7

Max woke up at three in the morning, coming instantly awake even though he had been asleep less than four hours. Earlier he had taken the first watch with his son Nick. Every adult watched with a child to help keep them awake, for the most part this had worked out well, but Jessica at only seven years old tended to fall asleep unless she was on the last watch in the morning. Sitting up quietly in the bed he was sharing with Steward he looked over at Tom who was looking out the window. They had taken one of the queen sized beds out of the other motel room and moved it into this one. There was barely enough room for the three beds along one wall, but no one wanted to split the group into two. With two people up watching that left six people to sleep, which worked out perfectly with three beds. The adults always slept on the outside with the kids in the middle, when Max woke up that meant that he and Stewart were closest to the window and Amelia was next to the wall with three kids between them.

Max's head was buzzing, that is what woke him up, he had noticed a day ago that whenever there were zombies around this happened. Erin was sharing Tom's watch and touched the man's arm when she saw Max sit up and check the time on his his cell phone. The illumination was enough to light the entire room in a dim glow and Max tucked the phone in his pocket quickly so he would not wake anyone else. Tom came over and whispered, “What is wrong?”

“I think we are being watched.”

“We haven't seen anything moving. It rained a while ago. Would that set you off? My grandfather could always tell when a storm was coming in, said it was the changing air pressure or something.”

Max shook his head, then said “No, I don't think it was that. I think someone is close by, watching us maybe.” He could see his companions only because they were silhouetted by the very small amount of light creeping in from the outside.

Max eased himself off of the bed, Stewart came awake instantly and had a gun pointed towards the window a moment later. “What?” she asked in a voice that denied the fact that she had been asleep seconds before, “Not your shift yet Max, it is too early.”

“I know, I just woke up, my head is buzzing again. I think something is out there.”

“You see anything Tom? Erin?”

They shook their heads 'no', which was barely visible to Max in the dim light seeping in from outside. Max just shrugged.

“Okay, so you want to check it out?”

“Yeah, we better. Stewart said to trust my guts. And my guts say something is coming our way. Maybe a slow something, maybe a fast something, maybe lots of somethings.”

“Let's hope for one big one. I don't like spending the ammo.”

Max got out of bed and pulled on his jeans, Stewart got up as well, pulling on some khaki shorts and flip flops. She put on her heavy police belt and holstered her pistol, then picked up the shotgun up off of the bed where it had been laying beside her.

“You are going to shoot your foot off sleeping with it like that.”

“No. I had the safety on and there wasn't a shell in the chamber. Get your shotgun. Are we going out to meet them or not?”

Max went to the window and cautiously eased the drapes open with one hand, his other held the stock of the shotgun. “I've got nothing specific from here, I have to go out and look around a little. If I had to guess I would say it is coming from the West.”

“Tom you better wake the others, better to do it like this than with a shotgun blast. Get Cory and Jessica into the bathroom, and have Nick and Erin out in from of the door behind you and Amelia.”

“Okay.” said Tom as he started waking the other four up. Erin, helped get Jessica and Cory into the bathroom, the boy went despite his protests that he was as old as Nick and could shoot a gun too. Once the others were set up Stewart unlocked and eased open the hotel door. Tom pulled the curtains open until there was about a foot of space to look through the broken window, he stood back far enough to stay in the shadows, but close enough to watch Max and Stewart as they went outside.

Stewart held the door open and Max went first, trying to locate precisely where the buzz was coming from. He checked to either side of the door and then moved around to the front of the van and Paul's wrecker, which had been backed towards the hotel doors. Once clear of the immediate building Max rotated around and looked at the surrounding buildings and highway. He paused when he was facing the highway, then continued moving until he was facing more east.

“Towards the highway and west.” he said in a low whisper to Stewart without pointing or moving in that direction.

“Nice, you paused there for a second, but that was good misdirection. Can you actually see anything or do you just 'feel' it.”

“Just feel it, what can you see?”

“Nothing. I can see better in the dark, but if it is hiding I will still have a hard time picking it out. Is it one or many.”

“Hard to tell from here, two or three I think. Yeah, probably three..”

“That is mighty god-damned useful. I mean. If it is true.” They had never relied on Max's hunches to this extent before.

"I don't know how I know, I just do." Max shrugged, “So, how do we do this?”

“Max you know me. Direct is good.”

“Okay. I will lead the way, do we run or just saunter?'

“We better saunter, it is more intimidating. It says 'we not only know where you are and what you are, but that we are not afraid of you'. Now I hope, I really do, that they don't have guns too.”

“Always the optimist.”

“It wouldn't be the first time. I hate the ones with guns.”

“Maybe we could talk to them?'

“Maybe a tasty loaf of bread will fall out of my ass the next time I shit.”

Max shrugged and started walking directly across the parking lot, heading for the south west corner. Stewart was walking beside him on his right. Whoever was up there, they had chosen to stay out of the direct line of sight with the room.

“They see us, or know we are coming. I think two of them are moving to either side of the other one. One is moving to the right, the other to the left.” Max shifted his shotgun to point in the general direction of one of the zombies he sensed moving to the left.

“I see one, on the right. No sign of the others. Just three?”

Max nodded.

“I ain't looking at you. I can't hear you when you nod. You gotta answer me, with real words when we do this Max.”

“Sorry, just three.”

Max felt the zombies to either side of the one in the middle stop and back up, they were in the middle median strip of grass and scrub between the highway lanes. Max whispered this to Stewart and the two approached and climbed over the low barbed wire fence to climb up the embankment. After struggling up the embankment through the weeds and burrs they made it to the highway's surface.

“I hate walking through this shit. Why don't you develop a new power to draw them to us?” whispered Stewart.

“I will give that a try next time, if I remember. I think they are less than a hundred feet away, shouldn't we be quiet?”

“They know we are here, you know that from their movements. What have the flankers done?”

“Moved back a bit, over to the other side of the highway.” The road here was cut into the edge of a low rising plains hill, so the other side of the highway was uphill from them, with a shallow ditch to cross over.

“So just the one is there?” asked Stewart, she slowly cocked the shotgun, the noise was well above the sound of their whispering.

“Yes. The other two are back about a hundred and fifty feet or so. I think there might be more over that hill there, to the west on the highway.”

“Now you tell me. How many more?”

“Lots.”

“Fucking great. We better cut and run. I only brought twenty extra shells for my shotgun, you?”

“Ah, about that, plus I have my revolver.”

“I got my police baton too, if it comes to that. Are the other ones moving?”

Max concentrated, sensing the zombies at the extreme edge of his ability to do so. “No, if I am reading this right.”

“We should still move back, load up and get out of here.”

“If you say so.”

Stewart took another five steps forward, belatedly Max moved up to join her, “I thought we were going back?”

“Maybe it does want to talk.” she started moving forward again slowly. The partly cloudy night did not provide very much light to see by, Max could make out the painted stripes and dashes along the road, but the vehicles abandoned along the side of it and Stewart were just dark areas of shadow.

“Fifty feet. Or so.” Max whispered, “Behind that car there, I think.”

Behind the car in question, unseen by Max and Stewart a zombie listened carefully to their conversation. It cocked its head sideways to get a clearer connection to their voices and slowly nodded to itself before it rose, catlike, to slink away into the ditch on the other side of the road. The zombies two companions waited for him to catch up to them in their retreat, then the trio started jogging back to the west.

“They are moving back, looks like they are heading west.” whispered Max to Stewart.

Stewart set out in a quick jog to the car the zombie had been hiding behind, she made it to the vehicle in time to see one of the zombie's head disappearing into the ditch, then watched until she saw three inky shadows in the ditch disappear over the hill they had come down the afternoon before. Stewart had her gun aimed at their backs, but did not fire.

“Too far, huh?” asked Max.

“Yeah, and too dark. And they're too fast. No point in wasting ammo. Max?”

“What?”

“What do you think that was all about?”

“Scouts for a larger group? I think there are more coming behind these guys.”

“Maybe. They seemed…smart. Like Nancy was.”

“Yeah, but why didn't they attack us?”

Stewart shrugged, “We have guns? We knew they were there were and about where they were?”

“So what do we do?”

“I think we just need to be very careful.”

“We leave now?”

“I would rather not, not in the dark, but I don't see any help for it.”

“Well by the time we get everyone fed and loaded up it will be almost dawn. Plus we can waste a little time in town refueling the generators in case any other living pass through here. And grabbing more food.”

“It won't take that long, but yeah, let's get back and get moving.”

Eating and loading up took less time than they thought, Tom had already told Nick and Erin to bundle up everything and he had tossed most of it into the back of the van by the time Stewart and Max got back. Max explained the curious behavior of the zombies to the others and no one had any constructive thoughts about it for now. In less than twenty minutes from when the zombies ran from them they were on their way into town to top off the diesel generators.

They approached the store with caution, even though Max had the feeling no one was inside. Stewart and Tom ducked inside while Max and Amelia kept lookout outside. Stewart had brought in one of the gas cans and used it to refill the generators in the back room. She also poured another can into the wrecking truck.

“What if the generators need that fuel?” Max asked.

Stewart shrugged, “They will run out in another day or three, if no one is here all that fuel in the other tank will go to waste anyway. I haven't seen any sign that there are other people here. Have you?” Max shook his head 'no', “Then we might as well top off the tank. I bet we only have a range of about three hundred miles in this diesel truck, so either we find more or we dump it. I have to look at our group survival first, but that doesn't mean I won't look out for everyone else too.”

“Stewart?”

“What Max?”

“I think there are some zombies in town.” Max pointed down a side street away from the main county road where the grocery store was located, “Over that way.”

“That is a bit west.” she ventured.

“Yeah, but what brings a group of zombies into town?”

She thought a moment, then said, “Humans.”

“Should we go check it out?”

“It could be a trap set by those we met earlier.”

“Or it could be a different group.”

“It won't hurt to run by there real quick, how far away?”

“Maybe a half mile.”

“So? Not even out of town, I will go get Tom, you fill Amelia in.”

Max walked over to where Amelia was sitting in the idling van with the window rolled up to protect against the morning chill, he knocked on it and she hit the button to roll it down, “Yeah?”

“I think there are some zombies over that way. We are going to swing by and check it out before we leave town, just in case there are survivors.”

Amelia nodded.

Tom and Stewart came out of the back doors of the store. Tom was carrying a couple of plastic bags which he deposited into the van while Stewart loaded yet another can of diesel fuel up onto the tow truck.

“Max you lead us off in the truck, I will be next in the cruiser and Amelia will be tail end Charlie.” Stewart said.

Max hopped into the wrecking truck, which had a few more knobs and buttons than the average vehicle, but was still an automatic and easy enough to get moving. Nick sat in the passenger's seat, his door was locked and he had a short barreled shotgun he could fire if he needed to. Max shut the door and said, “How're you doing big guy? You tired?”

“No, not that bad. I don't need that much sleep dad. Once I am up I am up.”

“Up and grumpy, yeah, but up.” Max teased, tousling his son's hair. “We are going to check out this road here, I think there might be some zombies up ahead, and maybe some people too.”

“Okay.” said the boy sitting up more straight and peering ahead into the darkness.

Max drove slowly down the street, he did not have his head lights on, but the parking lights cast enough light for him to see ahead a little way and at the speed he was going he didn't think he would have a problem seeing a wreck. It was still dark and gloomy out, which gave the zombies an advantage; darkness didn't seem to bother them in the least.

“Stop! Dad stop!”

“You see one?” Max asked, wondering why he couldn't sense the thing.

“Yeah, right ahead.”

Max slowed the truck, edging it towards one side of the street so Stewart could pull up alongside of him. As he stopped a man stumbled up to the side of his door. The man was clearly dead, his right shoulder was oddly shaped and the cruiser's running lights revealed bone sticking through black colored flesh.

“Shit!” Max swung his truck door open and bashed the tall zombie to the ground as the cruiser pulled to a stop. Getting out Max grabbed his baseball bat and slammed the driver's door shut, “Stay in the truck Nick!”

Taking a step forward Max brought his bat down on the zombie's head while Stewart hopped out of her car and circled around behind it to join him.

“He the only one Max?” she asked.

“I don't know. I lost it, I had it for a minute, but I didn't sense this one coming. I don't know where they are.”

“Fucking useful talent. Well, better sometimes than never I suppose. There!” she gestured with her gun at another zombie coming into the small circle of light, “I will point them out while you bash them.”

This worked out well and Max managed to kill several more slow zombies that Stewart pointed at coming out of the gloom. Then she hopped into the police cruiser and used the spotlight to scan the area. She highlighted about a dozen zombies mobbing one house. They had gotten through the front door, but several were gathered along one side of the building at a small basement window, those zombies were on their hands and knees trying to break through the window. Stewart got out of the car and balanced the spotlight on the hood, pointing it at the group by the side of the house. The spotlight was not mounted to the car, but plugged into the car's power supply to be used as needed. Max stepped up to the zombies and started killing them one by one, they were too stupid and slow to realize the real danger, and another source of food, was behind them.

Stewart fired her shotgun, which startled Max so that he missed his next swing on the second to last zombie that was trying to crawl through the window.

“Fuck!” he swore softly, “Super zombie?”

“Crawling right up on our asses too. Watch it!” Stewart yelled as one of the two 'slow' zombies bounced up in front of Max.

Max swung at the zombie, who grinned and caught the baseball bat with one hand. Kicking the thing in the balls didn't do much good, but it did force it back over the slower zombie on the ground, causing them both to go down in a heap. The faster zombie spun away like lightening and Stewart's shotgun blast hit the other one in the stomach.

“Shit. He is fast!” Stewart said tracking the thing as it spun and evaded her. The zombie threw the baseball bat at the officer and Max's hand reached out and caught it while Stewart raised her shotgun defensively. “Nice Max!”

Looking at the zombie, which was still bouncing around in the vegetation between the houses Max decided he had enough time to bring a blow down on the other zombie who was at his feet. The zombie's head crunched like an eggshell, adding yet another dent to Max's bat. Stewart's shotgun roared again and the fast zombie went down on its back.

“Watch him Max, that wasn't a clean shot!”

Approaching the still twitching zombie Max watched for some sort of deception. He took the last three steps running and leaped over the form on the ground, thinking to circumvent any treachery from the zed. The thing had been faking, but only a little bit, one bloody pale arm reached up to try and grab Max as he flew over. The hand missed and when Max landed he brought his bat down square on the zombie's nose. This was not a death blow either and Max had to hit it three more times until he felt sure that it was dead permanently.

“What the fuck was that? I mean, why didn't you just use your shotgun or pistol?”

Max shrugged, “I don't know. I guess I was saving a bullet.”

“Well next time; don't. We don't need any heroes. You got kids to take care of for Christssake.”

“Yeah, okay. Like I said Stewart I don't know why I did that. I didn't think.”

The woman nodded in the dim light and called to Tom, “Did our fire draw more?”

“Not yet.” he yelled back, “but I can't see that far, so whatever you are going to do, do it quick.”

Turning back to Max, she asked, “Check the house?”

He nodded, “The zeds were here for a reason.” Bending down he called through the window, “Hello? Any living people down there?”

“You sense any dead there?”

Max looked up at Stewart from the ground near the window, he wrinkled his forehead intently, “No. Nothing. I don't sense…wait, it is like, like there are a lot of them…not hear, but over there.” Max pointed west, and a bit back towards the interstate. “It is like there are so many of them there I can't get a reading on what is here.”

“Should we go take a look?”

“I am not too keen on that. If I am right there are a lot of zombies coming our way.”

“Well there is nothing here…” Stewart was interrupted by a cry from the basement.

“We are here! You aren't the bad guys are you?”

Stewart rolled her eyes, the voice was clearly that of a child. She mouthed the words, 'Just what we fucking need!' to Max who grinned and answered the voice, “We just killed the bad guys, who is down there?”

“Me, Kenny and Riley.”

“Yeah, are you okay?”

“Yeah.”

“Well come out of there. No. Wait, we will come down there to you. Do you have any guns or anything?”

“No.”

“My name is Max. What is your name?”

“Seth. And Ken and Riley.”

“Okay, I got that Seth, I am going to go into your house and find the stairs to come down to you. And I will make sure none of the bad guys are in there either. There is a police officer here too, her name is Stewart, she is going to stay by the window with you while I come down, okay?”

“Sure. A real police officer?”

“Yes. I am a real police officer.” Stewart called down, then to Max, “You are going in alone? Not a great idea, you got…”

“Kids to take care of. I know, I will be more careful, plus I don't think any more zeds are around. I could go through the window.”

“No don't come through the window!” came Seth's voice.

“Why not?”

“'Cause we are locked in the basement, you have to unlock the door in the kitchen to get us out.”

“What?”

“Yeah dad locked us in so we would be safe.”

Stewart mouthed the word 'weird' to Max and shook her head, “Okay then, so my buddy is going to come in, go to the kitchen and get you out of the basement, can you see anything down there with you?”

A flashlight beam turned on and played across the room before coming to rest on Stewart's face through the broken window, “You're very pretty. Are you the police officer?”

Grinding her teeth, Stewart said, “Hey there hon, don't shine the light in my face. Yes I am Officer Jane Stewart.”

“You don't look like a police. Don't Seth.” came another voice, this one lower and more like that of an adult, but still a little off. A black ball of fur jumped into the light, which was pointed below the broken window now. A medium sized dog stood under the window and was furiously opening and closing it's mouth while looking up at Stewart, Max had moved on towards the front of the house. The dog was not making any noise, aside from a low, raspy grunting sound when it tried to bark.

“Get Riley Seth!”

“No! You get Riley, you were supposed to hold her!”

“The leash came off. You know the leash comes off!”

“You get her Kenny! You have the leash!”

As this conversation played out Stewart yelled after the disappearing Max, “Hey Max! They have a dog! Be careful of the dog!”

Max went through the front door of the house and pulled out a small 'L.E.D.' flashlight from his pocket, the beam was not very powerful, but it was enough to illuminated the bodies on the floor and show him the room was empty. He caught Stewart's words of warning as he moved in and worked his way back to the kitchen. Shining his light around he found the door that he thought led to the basement. “What the fuck?” he said to himself softly as he examined the door. It was supposed to swing open into the kitchen and there was a large wooden board attached across it above the handle. The handle had a normal looking lock on it and up from that, above the wood was a dead bolt, which was set in the door so that it could be opened from this side. Looking at the wood Max saw it was a standard two inch by four inch wide piece of wood that could be bought in any lumber yard. It was sitting in two brackets attached to the door frame, with the wood in place the door could not be opened from the other side.

“What the fuck?” he said again, who locked their kids in the basement this way? He reached forward and pulled the wooden board out of the brackets, then unlocked the door handle and the dead bolt, wondering just what sort of kids Seth and Kenny were. Easing the door open just a crack he waited to see if the dog Stewart had mentioned would come up the stairs; it did. It slammed into the door with a meaty thunk, but it was fairly small as dogs go and Max was able to hold the door against its weight with ease. Crouching down he put his knee behind the door to hold it mostly closed while he put his hand at the gap to allow the dog to sniff him.

“Hey there fella! You're okay, I am just here to help out the kids down there. Don't worry, everything is fine.”

The dog did not seem to be calming down, instead the low rasping, grunts continued to pour out of its mouth as it tried to nip at Max's hand. Behind the dog a large form came lumbering up the stairs, yelling “Riley! Riii-leeey no! Bad doggie! Bad girl. He is a police. You don't eat police!” Then a good sized hand grabbed the dog by the scruff of the neck and forced a collar around it, followed by a leash.

Max stood and looked at the man on the other side. “Who are you?”

“I am Kenny Halcot. My brother is Seth Halcot. Our dog is Riley Halcot. You can open the door now I have Riley.”

“You got Riley, Kenny?” called a younger voice from down below.

“Yeah Seth. I have her good. I put the collar on another hole too, so it is tighter, but I hope not too tight, I don't want her to turn blue and die.”

“She won't Kenny. Did that guy get the door open?”

“No he is staring at me through a crack. Why is he staring at me?” turning back to Max he asked, “Why are you staring at me?”

“Sorry. Is, uh, Riley okay? Can I open the door now?”

“Sure!”

Max eased the door open slowly, the dog strained against the leash, not budging the man at all. “Okay come out.”

Kenny stepped into the kitchen, followed by a young boy half his size carrying a flashlight. The boy was wearing a backpack, khaki shorts and a black t-shirt. He was wearing knee high socks over his skinny white legs and had on some Converse tennis shoes. “Let's go!”

“What?”

“She said we were leaving and she is the police so we have to go.”

“Okay, good. Ah, I am Max.” He held out his hand to shake.

The younger boy shook it and said, “You have to shake too, it is what people do.”

“I am not a dummy. I got Riley.” then the man twisted and pulled the dog behind him with one hand and reached out with his left to grab Max's outstretched right hand and give it an awkward shake.

“No dummy you have to use your other hand!”

For a second Max thought the boy was talking to him, then realization came crashing down on him like a ton of bricks, Kenny was mentally challenged. “No it is okay, we have other things to do than shake hands in the kitchen all morning, I don't know what I was thinking anyway.”

Kenny, who was busy trying to transfer the leash to his other hand while keeping the dog away from Max looked up and said, “I am no dummy. I can shake too.”

Max waited patiently until the mute dog was held away from him and then shook Kenny's soft, sweaty hand and said, “Pleased to meet you. Do you need to get anything? Clothes or something?”

“Yeah, go get your camping bag Kenny, give me Riley, you can take the flashlight. Go fast.”

The older man grabbed the light and raced like lightning down the stairs, prompting Max to say, “Whoa!” in shock.

“He likes going down the stairs fast, he broke his leg when he was sixteen that way. Sometimes he falls, but he says he likes to go fast, because it feels like he is flying.”

“Are you brothers?”

“Yeah.”

“Seth, why are there all these locks on the door?”

The boy looked at him and didn't say anything.

“Ah, do you know where your parents went?”

Seth just shook his head from side to side.

“Did they lock you in the basement a lot?”

Again the boy just stared at him. Kenny came lumbering back up the stairs, not going up nearly as fast as he had gone down.

“Got it! I got it! I can go now.”

The dog was sniffing at Max's pant leg and Seth slowly let out a little slack. Riley didn't bite him, but sniffed around at Max's feet and then jumped up on him with both paws at his waist. The look was not one of a friendly Labrador retriever making peace with a stranger, it was more of one of a lion sizing up the local gazelle. Riley showed her teeth in an emotion that was far colder than any grin could ever be.

“Riley likes you!” said Kenny, rubbing the dog on its head with vigorous affection and then saying, “Down Riley you know dad doesn't like you jumping on people!” The dog dropped to all fours once again, but the fur behind its head did not relax.

Chapter 8

“Higher, it has to go a little higher John!” Bill said with a strained voice.

“I know dad, I can't move it, it's caught on something.”

“Goddamned thing, this is supposed to be easy. I am letting it down, slow.” Bill lowered the solar array, John slowly copied his movements until it was resting on the ground.

“Can we set it all the way down? I need a drink.”

“Sure, let's just go slow.” Bill and his son slowly dropped the array onto it's back until it rested in the grass. As they did so a green army truck buzzed past on the paved road beside their house. They watched it go until it was out of sight. “I hope things are okay.” Bill commented as they went inside. The air conditioner was working overtime today and the kids were gathered around the game console in the living room.

“If they were a few years older…” Bill began.

“Then the array would already be up and you would inside with us?” asked Trisha, handing him a pint of canned beer. “You know that isn't true though, if they were a few years older they would have places of their own and we'd be lucky if they were close by at all.”

Bill nodded to acknowledge his wife's words of wisdom then took a long pull off of his beer. John came out of the kitchen with a tall iced tea in his hand he looked at his siblings and said, “No fair that they get to be in here on a day like today, while we are out working in the heat.”

“Hey, they did what I asked this morning, so you let them have their fun. As I recall you were sleeping while we were out getting the peas in.” Trisha said in defense of the younger kids.

“If I would have known how hot it would be I would have gotten up.”

“Not to cut you off, but any news Trisha?”

“No. The curfew is in effect until further notice, the governor is saying there might be military law he issued an order against hording and rioting. The internet is limited to local areas, we have old copies of some websites, but there is nothing new on Fox or CNN.”

“We still have phones then too?”

“Yeah, the government thinks we won't lose cell or land line services, once they figured out how to re-route the calls the phone service came back. We can't make out of state call, but from what I just saw on the news there isn't anyone to call out there anyway. It's lucky Iowa has some major players in the telecom industry based here or we'd be back to sending smoke signals. Oh, the other thing was they called in some technical people to work too. So doctors, fire and safety crews and their IT people have to report in, as well as government officials who coordinate the police and military. All military personal have been ordered to report to the nearest national guard facility, even if they were retired, I think the governor's exact words were, 'If you can remember being in the military at any point in your life, you need to report in immediately.'”

“Whoa, even the old codgers?”

“Yeah. The pundits on the local news radio are saying that all able bodied men should form up into militias for home defense from the coming hordes.” Trisha scoffed, “What hordes?”

John and Bill exchanged a brief look, then Bill said “Well, ah, it could get bad. No calls from anyone?”

“No calls from Max you mean? No, but my family is fine.”

“I said anyone, that is what I meant. Your family going to come up here?” Bill asked delicately.

“No, they are going to ride it out in Texas. Dad said if Texas doesn't hold out he doesn't have much hope that Iowa will.”

Bill shook his head, “I don't know, none of these things started in our cities. I heard Austin was in bad shape.”

“Yeah that was the other reason, the direct route up here is blocked by the Austin horde. I can't…” Trisha was interrupted by the telephone ringing.

Bill was closest to the wall so he picked it up, “Hello? Who? This is Bill, no who are you? Oh. When? Okay I can be there then. What? Sure John can come. No I am not bringing Will. The hell you say, I am not having a little kid out there…. Whaddya mean I don't have any choice? Okay, okay you are just the messenger, but he isn't going to be there. Alright then I will see you tonight.” Bill hung up the phone then looked at Trisha, “Trish….ah we've just been drafted.”

“What?” she asked the color draining from her face.

“That was a guy, a Major Kimbly, he…and his secretary, are going through the phone book and school records and calling all the families, at the governor's order. We have to meet tonight at the high school gym. He said all men aged thirteen and over have to be there to talk with the military. I am not bringing Will.” Bill looked fondly over at his son, the boy was little more than that, he was late in developing as some boys were, so as an eighth grader he was about the shortest kid in his class. Shaking his head he said, “No, Will is not coming.”

“No women are going?” asked Claire, who had come in from the kitchen and was wiping her hands off with a dish rag.

“No, just men. The major didn't mention women being invited.”

“Are they…are they taking you away tonight?” asked Trisha.

“I don't know dear, he didn't say, just that it was an informational meeting. A mandatory information meeting.”

John had stopped drinking and was staring at his father, “What do we do?”

“Well, for starters we get that array set up and show your ma how to flip over to it, if the power goes out. The meeting isn't until seven and I doubt they are going to haul us off late at night, they will give us more information and once we have that we decide what to do.”

By the end of the day the solar array was up and plugged in, it was generating power, but not as much as it could because the motion control that automatically faced the array towards the sun was not hooked up yet. The motor was sized for a smaller pipe than the one Bill had cemented in, fixing that was going to be a problem for another day. For now the array would at least generate full power for a few hours during the day, more if they remembered to go out and manually face it towards the sun at times. Dinner was a somber affair, made worse by the call interrupting it from a military man who spoke with Bill.

“Mister Carson, my name is Vernon Stack. I am a sergeant in the United States Army. The civilian authority has said that all males thirteen and over need to be at the mandatory meeting in town tonight. Mayor Kimbly called me and said you were refusing to bring your son, William Junior, is that correct.”

“Will is too young, he hasn't even gone through puberty yet. Some thirteen year olds are big, he isn't”

“Okay, I understand your concern, but Will needs to be there, the governor was very clear on this. Look, if the boy is as underdeveloped as you say, he will not be going anywhere, we have standards and we are not interested in taking people who cannot do the job we need them to do.”

“What about mandatory military age? I mean even my John can't join without parental consent. What is to stop me from letting either of my sons go?”

There was silence on the other end of the line.

“Mister Carson, let me tell you something. There is no more minimum military age, the ink is still drying on that document, which the governor signed this morning before you were even out of bed. We have a better idea of what is going on than you do and until you know more, which you will tonight when you, John and William attend this meeting, you do not have any idea what you are talking about. I am a patient man, I understand you are afraid for your family, but if it came down to your son getting killed with a gun in his hand or clinging like a baby to his mama's skirts, which would you choose?”

“Is it that bad?” Bill whispered into the phone ducking around the corner from where his family was intently watching him from the dinner table.

“Mister Carson, believe me when I say this; the situation is worse than that. So, I will see you three at seven sharp then?”

“We will be there.” Bill hung up the phone and went back to the dinner table with his family.

“Dad?” John asked, “What is going on.”

Bill didn't look at his older son, but at his younger one, “Will you have to come tonight too.”

“No Bill!” Trisha yelled.

Facing her sharply Bill said, “I don't have a choice and after that call I am convinced it is for the best. Hell I would bring little Max now, if I could.”

Putting her hand in front of her mouth Trisha said, “You don't mean that. I know you don't mean that.”

Bill's eyes never left his wife's as he said, “I do. He has to come.”

“What did he said? What did that man say to make you change your mind?”

“Things are really bad. I have the feeling if we don't show up with Will they will come out and get him anyway. He might not be going anywhere, he hasn't started growing much yet.”

Will squawked in protest at this bleak assessment of him, but his mother shushed him and asked, “But they might take him too?”

“Yes. He might go. If any of us go, we didn't talk about that. So far as I know tonight is just about getting information.”

“Do you have to bring anything? Clothing or guns?”

“No, he didn't say to bring anything.”

Dinner ended on a much more sober note than it began.

Bill and his sons decided to walk into town, it was about a mile and in the summer heat and humidity it didn't seem like a wise decision. However, Bill was concerned about having one of his vehicles impounded for military use. They made the walk in about half an hour and were drenched through with sweat by the time they arrived. The first thing they did was take long drinks from the water fountain just inside the front doors. At the doors to the school cafeteria was a group of nervous looking young soldiers, clutching their rifles and looking half scared. An older man was holding the door to the cafeteria open for them, “Come on in, you are early and that is good, go on up to the sergeant at the table there, he is expecting you.” There were only about twenty people there, but Bill and his sons had arrived ten minutes early.

“Name?”

“William Carson, with John and William junior.” said Bill.

The sergeant nodded, “I spoke with you on the phone. I am glad you brought everyone you were required to bring. Take these.” he handed them a large plastic baggie with a blank imprinted label on the outside of it, inside there was blank name badge. “Head over to that table there and fill out the name badge, also put your names on the baggies in permanent marker. Put the name badge on your upper left chest, got it?”

“Yes.” Bill and his boys went over to the table the sergeant had indicated and leaned over to do as they had been instructed. They waited another fifteen minutes until the cafeteria was filled to overflowing and the military men started to move them into the gym, at the door each man was instructed to put his cell phone and any other electronic devices into the baggie with his name on it and hand it to another soldier, who placed it in a cardboard box sorted by the first letter of their last name. Some of the men ahead of Bill fussed about this, they were moved into the gym for a brief discussion with someone who looked to be in charge, a tall, broad shouldered man. By the time Bill got to the head of the line no one else was protesting in the slightest. Bill shut his phone off and had his baggie ready before handing it to the soldier working the table. John's bag had not only his phone, but also his old digital camera and an mp3 player. Will didn't have his cell phone with him, but had to turn over his video game player.

After another ten minutes or so the gym was filled to capacity. “Geezus.” Bill remarked to his sons, “Even the old guys are here, I recognize Ruben there from the council meetings, he is like, eighty years old!”

At this point a man in a crisp uniform stepped up and called everyone to attention, “Everyone please quiet down, my name is Lieutenant Colonel Wayne Ericson, I am in charge of this presentation tonight. First let me do the talking, after that there will be a chance to ask questions. In general everyone has heard about the troubles of the past week, and I am not going to be able to ease your minds about what is going on. It is easiest just to show you footage.” Earl gestured to another soldier who pressed a button on the computer attached to a projector on the gym floor. The video started simply enough with the governor of Iowa standing with a background of the capital behind him. The image was a little blurry and the before hitting the play button the soldier moved to adjust the projector to bring it into focus against the screen hanging down from the rafters.

“Good evening citizens. It is with much concern that I am reporting to you tonight about the greatest threat humanity has ever faced. The so called 'zombies' that have caused this disturbance are on their way to Iowa and right now we need every able bodied man to help fight them. Proof of the devastation they have caused is here in this presentation and I have to warn you the footage we have is incredibly graphic. The presenters will be discussing the options of what we need from you after this film.” The video went on to display horrors from both coasts and the devastation from Denver soon after a nuclear bomb was detonated. Bill wished that his boys, even his John who was almost an adult did not have to see such things as they viewed on this film. Several men and boys had to be led out of the room, many of them retching before they made it outside. When the film ended ten minutes later there was no further comment from the governor, the filmed faded to black. Bill thought that if he were feeling normal he might have cried, but the graphic violence and the fact that it was not a movie, but real people being slaughtered and eaten on the film just left him in a state of shock, he could see his feeling echoed on the faces of the men and boys around him.

The gym was completely filled on one side, with perhaps three hundred men from thirteen to eighty five, Lt Colonel Ericson stood up in front of the completely quiet crowd, “That footage was put together last night, I am going to give you more details on where we stand right now.” Using the computer and a laser prompt Ericson pulled up a map of the Midwest, complete with roads, rivers and icons of green and black silhouettes. “The green are where we have large numbers of zombies reported, if you see a green town or city it means that most people in that area are gone. This is our latest information as of about five this afternoon. I am part of the forces that have been tasked with stopping the zombies along western interstate highway eighty. I am sorry to tell you the area is a real mess.” The laser pointer indicated an area in Nebraska around Grand Island, as he spoke moved the laser point around to various parts of the map. “Right now the Nebraskan national guard are trying to hold back a large number of zombies that have come up the corridor from Denver and Cheyenne. They tried to hold them at North Platte, but too many of the things had already gotten behind their lines. We would like to hold the horde at Lincoln, however due to some infiltration in the Omaha area we think we will slowly fall back doing as much damage to them as we can before trying to hold the line at the Platte River crossing west of Omaha first, and then at the Missouri river at Council Bluffs if that plan fails. There are also smaller populations of zombies already behind the lines, some even around Des Moines. Ames was having some problems, but we think we maybe have nipped that in the bud with road blocks and the curfew. However for every man we have in a neighborhood patrol we have one less soldier in Hastings, for every man we have on a road block, we have one less man checking refugees coming across the bridge into Iowa on interstate eighty.”

“You are all smart people and you can see where this is going. You are here tonight and we are not calling for volunteers, some of you will be coming with us when we leave. Those of you who do will be heading out west after being given a basic familiarity with your firearms, the rest of you will be organized into a local militia who will be held responsible for patrolling the roads, manning checkpoints and helping to stop out infestations as they occur behind the lines. Okay any questions?”

“How do you know who is going with you and who is staying here?” called out one man from the crowd.

“I need a hundred men to come with me tonight that is about a third of you. I have your names on file and took the liberty of printing them all off onto sheets of paper and thrown into the box over there by your cell phones. I am going to call for volunteers first, if I do not get a hundred of them, I will start pulling names from the box until I have my men. The rest of you will be in the local militia and will be required to show up here tomorrow morning at eight sharp.”

“Why aren't there any women here?”

“That decision was made by the governor. He did not give a reason for only calling up men.”

“How long will we serve for?”

“Until it is over, initially you will be pulled in for ninety days, once we reach the end of that time, we will see.”

“Will we get paid?”

“Yes, standard military rates for now. With the collapse of the economy, and if you couldn't tell from the videos, the United States, or even the world economy no longer exists. The currency and money situation will be worked out by the civilian authorities, for the moment we will continue using and paying in good old fashioned dollars.”

“What if we don't want to go? What will happen to us?”

“It is not optional.”

“No, but what happens if we don't go?”

Looking ill at ease the lieutenant said, “Who wouldn't go? You saw the videos. Do you want to sit in your homes waiting for them to come for you? We cannot allow that. No single man can stand against what is coming, we need to be organized and work as a group. No one will refuse.”

“What about conscientious objectors?”

“There are none. There are no clauses to get out of serving, we are dying here. The only chance….the only one we have is to work together and destroy the hordes that are coming here.”

Bill found himself rising to his feet, “Lieutenant, I notice you still haven't answered the question. We are facing destruction here at the hands of these things and I think I know exactly what is going to happen to anyone who doesn't do as he is told. I don't care about that, if my name is pulled I will go willingly and I think most of us here will. But I don't want you taking my thirteen year old to front lines. He is too young.”

“I understand, this is not a popular decision at any level of the military or government. However I would stress again to remember what you viewed tonight. Your thirteen year old is capable of killing these things, the age chosen was not arbitrary, setting it so low was…difficult. But the governor chose it and we will follow his lead on who we take. Believe me as an organization we will be making every effort to keep the younger soldiers in the militias and off the front lines.”

“But if their name gets draw you will take them?” the question came out of Bill's mouth before he could stop himself.

“Yes. If their name is draw we will take them. Any boys in my unit will fill supply duties first and only in extreme circumstances would I consider using them as soldiers. I cannot speak to how any other officers would assign them and not all of the people here tonight will be assigned to my unit. Next question.”

“So, if we say we are not going to go, what are you going to do with us?” called out another man. Bill, still standing, just shook his head from side to side and sat down.

Sighing the lieutenant said, “Sergeant Stack, what are our orders for men who refuse to comply with us?'

The sergeant came into the room carrying a military rifle. “Sir our orders are crystal clear. We will bring the objector to the front line with the other men from their town. The men in his unit will be responsible for talking some sense into the objector and getting him to co-operate.”

“And if he does not Sergeant, what are the orders, as signed by the governor?”

“We are authorized to use any means necessary, up to and including lethal force as a compulsion method.”

“Would you do this sergeant? Would you kill a man for refusing to come to the aid of his friends, neighbors and country?”

“To defend my friends, neighbors and country I would do what was needed as would any men serving under your, sir. However if I may speak on the matter a moment sir?”

“By all means sergeant.”

“Thank you sir.” Stack turned to address the men in the bleachers, “You men are smart enough to be scared of what you have seen here tonight, which means you are smart enough to see the threat we are facing and that everyone bears the burden of protecting our innocent women and younger children. No one is exempt from this call to serve in a crisis like this. I expect there will be some who resist, but if you get to the front line you will understand the threat more clearly and you will give us all one hundred percent of your effort. The enemy is unthinking, uncaring and relentless. It doesn't sleep, it doesn't have emotion, it never tires and can take great amounts of damage to destroy each and every one, when you understand that, and I think most of you already do, then you will know you are doing the right thing by fighting them.”

“Thank you sergeant, that was well put and I agree wholeheartedly.”

“Another thing sir?”

“Certainly sergeant.” the lieutenant said on cue.

“Could we bring out the zombie sir? That alone should motivate more them more than even my own poor words.”

Lieutenant frowned, “I was hoping to avoid that, these men seem to realize the level of the threat.”

“Then let's sink it home to them sir.”

“Very well Sergeant, bring her out.”

“Bordner! Linebaugh! Bring out the zed!”

From the back of the gym, where the men's lockers were came two men, each had both hands on a pole, one pole in back one pole in front, where the two met was a metal collar. Wearing the collar was an almost normal looking teenage girl. The girl appeared to be about seventeen, had brown hair and was tall enough for any woman's basketball team in the country. She was wearing a blood stained t-shirt and male boxer shorts that left very little to the imagination as they were shredded into pieces over her crotch. The thing's skin was pale, but had been sun browned before she died, giving it an unhealthy pasty color with mixed blotches of tan. Her right hand was badly wounded, with just stumps for her fingers, although her thumb on that hand was intact. Her eyes were solid gray cataracts, but she seemed to be quite aware of her surroundings as she was led in, her head swiveled around as the men in the crowd reacted to her. Bill and John did not recoil as the rest of the crowd did and he found himself staring right into Ericson's eyes after glancing at the girl being led in. The two soldiers stepped to either side of the girl, maintaining their grip on the poles and holding her at an angle to the bleachers and their superiors.

“Does anyone want to kiss this beauty?” called out Stack, “No? Does anyone doubt she is not alive? If you do, just come down and examine her closely.” No one moved from the bleachers. “Okay, this is what we are facing. Lieutenant?”

Ericson drew his pistol from his belt holster, and approached the woman.

“What are you going to do?” was shouted out from the crowd.

He paused and looked up, addressing the crowd in general, “Do? I am going to prove to you that this thing is not human. This is the thing some of you want to sit in your homes and wait for. This very stupid creature is toxic when it bites you, we believe that it's blood could pass the disease along too, but we don't know yet. In fact what we don't know could fill books right now. But we do know how to kill them. I am not going to waste this example, I am going to show you what happens when you don't kill them.” stepped forward and lowered the pistol towards the girl, shooting her in the torso. The bullet passed through her and hit the back wall of the gym, leaving a bloody pock mark. The girl was not affected in the slightest. Ericson fired five more times, each shot hitting her in the chest and passing through her.

“Walk her around men, show them she is still just as ready to kill us as she was when we started.”

The soldier's complied and the girl dribbled a bloody path around the gym floor. When she stepped close to the bleachers she attempted to pull out of the soldier's hands, causing the first two rows of men to scramble upwards away from her and into the legs and laps of the men behind them.

Ericson again spoke, “Any bullet you put in them is a wasted shot if you do not hit them in the head. I am not going to send this one back to hell, not tonight, I think our point here was made. The men are going to hold her over against that wall, anyone who wants to examine her can do so after we get our volunteers. Now many of you fathers have shown concern for the sons we might be taking with us. Before I call for volunteers I am going to do something that, technically I probably should not do. If it were my son's life on the line I would hope someone would help me. If any man volunteers to come with me before I have to start drawing names out of the box, I will allow him to remove his young male relative from the pool of candidates. Your younger son or nephew or even cousin will be still be a part of the local militia, but I will not be taking them with me when I leave tonight. So volunteers please come down to the floor now, bring the young man you are putting in the militia with you. We will draw from general volunteers first, then from those with younger relatives, then we will drawn the remainder from the box.”

Bill found himself rising and turning to his sons, “John, you sit down and wait, if they don't call your name you will go back to the house with Will and take care of things while I am gone.” Turning to Will he said, “C'mon son, I am not letting you have a chance to face that.” Taking his son's hand firmly in his Bill started down the steps.

“No dad! No!” Will said softly, starting to cry, “I don't want you to go!”

Bill laughed, a cheerless sound, “They got me over a barrel here,” he raised his voice, “No real man would let them take their son when he could do something about it. I, for one, was going to volunteer anyway, this just adds incentive.” He and Will were the first ones to stand in front of Ericson. “Well, uh, sir, what do I do now?” Others were slowly following Bill down the steps onto the floor.

“Good man! No hesitation, I like that, you can read the facts and decide on the right course of action, this is what we need! Sergeant make sure that this man…”

“William Carson” supplied Bill.

“Make sure William Carson gets a temporary promotion to 'Corporal' before he walks out of here, and make the next three in line that grade too and bump the next ten up a grade as well. Thank you all for coming down and helping your country. Go over that way to the soldier there, no, don't salute me yet, you are not in the military until later.” leaning close Ericson said in a low voice, “Thank you. I want to talk to you after the rest of these men clear out.”

Going over to the soldier at the table Bill told him William's name and the man took it out of the ones he was going to toss into the box for volunteers, along with Bill's. After the other volunteers were processed and there were many of them, they were still thirty three men short of the one hundred Ericson needed.

“Okay, last chance to join, instead of being drafted, anyone?” One more man came down, then the Lt Colonel said, “Alright Stacker, please pull another thirty two men to come with us. John's name was the last one called.

Chapter 9

“I am going to shoot that fucking dog.” Stewart said, “I swear to God I will.”

“Calm down, take a breath Stewart.” said Tom, while Amelia slowly cut away part of Stewart's pant leg with a pair of medical scissors.

“I was goddamn playing with the kids!”

“I know, I know. You know how Riley is.”

“So I get bitten because 'I know how Riley is'? Bullshit. Ah!” she said as Amelia got the cloth away from the dog bite.

“Oooh!” said Amelia, “That's bad.”

“I think I knew that already. Just bind it up, you can, right?”

“All my years in the gulf war prepared me for this, yes.” joked Amelia, “No seriously I think I can get it. This might sting.” she said as she poured some hydrogen peroxide over the dog bite.

“Hey Max!” Stewart called to the man who was about thirty feet away with the barking dog and the kids, “Does that thing have tags on it? Or do I need to worry about rabies too?”

They saw Max talking to Seth, then Kenny got involved animatedly moving his hands as he spoke. Erin and Nick were petting Riley who was barking at some zeds coming towards them slowly across the park's grass. “The boys say the dog had shots, but there isn't any collar on it.” Max yelled back.

“Fuck a goddamn duck, my lucky day. No tags means no shots where I come from.” Stewart muttered, then drew her breath in as Amelia bandaged her leg up.

When the younger woman was finished Stewart took the boot off of the bitten leg and tossed her sock out into the street, it was wet with blood and hydrogen peroxide. She then limped over to the trunk of the cruiser and pulled a new pair of socks out and put one on her bare foot. “I should just get some flip flops.” she muttered looking at her wet boot. Scanning the stores around the small town's square she found one was a hardware store, which might have what she needed.

They were in Nebraska, but just barely, the road had been made all but impassible by a huge line of stalled vehicles where interstate seventy six hooked into interstate eighty. When they hit the pile up, which had quite a few zombies squirming around in it, they had to back track and take a side road that led them, eventually, back to the small town they were in now. It was about noon and the kids were hungry and irritable, so they had stopped to give them a break and check the maps they had for the best way to proceed to Tom's family farm. The town was empty, not a soul in sight, living or dead. Max and Amelia were still watching the area while the children ran off some steam. The kids, with Tom and Stewart, had been playing in the park when Riley had mistaken Stewart's rough and tumble play with the boys as a threat and bit her on the leg. The dog had to be pulled off of her by Kenny.

“That dog sure does like those kids.” Tom said shaking his head as he approached the back of the squad car.

“And hates adults. I figure Kenny and Seth have got to be mental cases, that dog was treated just like they were, like shit, that is. They were all stuck together with what they had. Kenny, obviously had some problems when he was born, and I think Seth's were given to him by his parents or guardians or whatever the fuck you want to call them. I would shoot that goddamn dog right now if I didn't think it would kill those boys.” Stewart said this while looking over at the group of children playing around on the park once again. Riley was tagging them and jumping up to chase them on the playground equipment, as immersed in the game as the children.

“You were pretty heated when we got Riley off of you. I thought you were going to kill the thing then and there.”

“Tom, I had a dog biting my leg. Anyone who gets bit would have felt the same way.” With a sigh Stewart pulled the other sock on the same foot and sat her boot up on the trunk of the car in the sun. Tom raised one eyebrow questioningly at her double socked foot and she said, “I am going to the hardware store to get some dry footwear. I knew we should have stopped by my place before leaving Denver, nuke or no nuke it would be nice to have my own clothes.”

“Alright, I will go with you.” Turning Tom called out, “Amelia, Stewart and I are going to the hardware store, will you and Max be okay out here?”

Amelia nodded, “Yes, sure Tom. See if you can find…uh, well some dog treats and maybe a better collar and leash for Riley, would you?”

“And a muzzle.” Stewart muttered softly under her breath.

“What?” Amelia asked.

“Sure thing.”

Tom laughed and they walked across the street to the faded storefront. “It looks locked up.”

“Yeah, just the sort of place a human who had been bit would go to hide away from the mob.”

“You're too paranoid.” said Tom.

“After all that has happened you can't be 'too paranoid', that is an oxymoron.”

“Maybe.” Tom was holding a crowbar, which he had picked up from one of the many vehicles they had rummaged through on their trip. The metal bar was about three feet long and had a flat pointed shaft on one end with a hook for prying on the other. He wedged the flat end between the door's lock and the frame and gave the other end a quick push. The door popped open and swung inwards.

“Fire code violation.” said Stewart.

“What?”

She pointed at the door, “This, doors on businesses have to open outwards, in case of a fire. So people don't get crushed against them. This is against the fire code. I wonder how old this building is?”

Tom stepped inside, “Hello? Anybody in here? It seems empty.”

“Yeah, cause the zombies are all big on talking.”

“Man you are in a bad mood.”

“Probably just the dog bite. Tom, stop.”

Tom froze. Stewart pointed towards the back of the store, there was a display rack of paperback books knocked over in the aisle and other products pulled off of the shelves in the same area.

Stewart raised her pistol and quietly made her way towards the mess. Tom stayed behind her, but moved over to one side to look down the aisle next to the one she was moving down, then went to the other side to check for zombies as well. Stewart stepped over the books and other boxes until she came to the end of the row, then Tom followed. When he reached her he looked on the ground and pointed out blood droplets that Stewart had already seen. She nodded and pointed along the ground in a path that the droplets followed, after about fifteen feet the blood looked smeared as if whoever had been bleeding started to crawl or had been dragged. The blood ended at the stockroom door. There were tracks in the blood as well, the tracks were from some sort of boot, as if someone had walked over the blood a few times going back and forth. Stewart avoided the blood, although it was long dry, and gently pushed the door, it swung open easily on well-oiled hinges

The back room of the place was mostly dark, however down one row of industrial sized shelving light seeped in from a dirty window. The window was set near the top of a staircase that led both with stairs leading both up and down, the blood trail splattered it's way to the stairwell. Stewart checked all of the back room that she could see and then headed for the stairs, Tom followed closely behind her, his shotgun seemed large and awkward in the confined space. The blood was all over the stairs in both directions, Stewart started to go up the stairs, then paused as if listening. A low sound came from the basement of the place. At the bottom of the stairs was a faded green door with a frosted glass window. The stairs leading down were poured from concrete, enabling both of them to get to the bottom quickly, once there they could see that the door opened into the basement and was slightly ajar. Pressing her eye to the crack Stewart saw that the basement was lit up by old kerosene lanterns, there were four of them lighting a path across the basement, which ended in another door. The basement itself was stacked just as high as the stock room, but unlike that room's clean efficiency the basement appeared to be piled with junk. Stacks of moldy paper were standing to one side of the door and large, cardboard cutouts advertising various sales and products were standing to the other. Something about the pile caught Stewart's eye and she held up her one empty hand, bringing Tom to a halt.

“There is a fishing line pulled across the door.” she whispered to Tom, while pointing it out, “See? It disappears into the pile of papers, the door is almost touching it. You gotta knife?”

Tom pulled out a worn Spyderco knife and flipped it open with his thumb, handing it to her by the handle. Stewart took the knife and gently pressed it against the fishing line. The line parted as if it were made of butter, the loose ends spiraled up to hang uselessly by the pieces of paper. Stewart scanned the opening for other lines, then folded the knife and handed it back to Tom, “Thanks.”

She slowly pushed on the door hoping it would not squeak, when no sound was forthcoming she eased it the rest of the way open and stepped into the room. Tom followed her inside then watched as she turned and looked at the fishing line, the one side that they had seen clearly disappeared into the pile of papers, passed through them and was secured to a metal shelf post, closing the door enough so they could see where the other end of the line went Steward pause, then softly swore. The other end of the fishing line ended inside of a tin can. Pulling out a pen light Stewart shined it into the can. “Holy fuck. Hand grenade.”

Tom backed up a step and Stewart seemed inclined to go with him, then she paused and flashed her light around again, on the floor behind the door was a small metal ring attached to a straight piece of metal. Stewart picked this up and eased the grenade out of the can, holding a strip of metal down along the side of the grenade as she did so. Once the object was out of the can she put the pin into the hole by the handle, then turned to Tom and said, “Sweet. Free grenade!” Tom's face was even paler than it normally was as he shook his head slowly.

“Well what? Did you want to leave a live grenade behind us? We better go slow and watch for any other little traps. Okay?” Tom nodded and let Stewart take the lead. Although the basement was lit up with the hanging lanterns Stewart used her pen light to look for other wires and anything suspicious on the floor. Halfway down the aisle they came to another fishing line strung between the shelves.

Stewart looked it over to see where the ends went, one was tied securely to a post the other led back over the top of the bottom shelf about knee high to the ground. Tom had his knife out again and was approaching the line with it when Stewart grabbed his wrist and shook her head. He raised his eyebrows questioningly and she leaned close and whispered, “Look at it.”

From the door ahead of them came a pounding beat of some music, a low constant bass that was just loud enough to be heard from where they were. Stewart was not too worried they would be overheard and said again, “Seriously look at it Tom.”

Tom changed places with Stewart and squatted down to trace the fishing line back. This one led to another tin can, only there was something different about this one. Tom leaned in for a closer look, he used the shotgun to brace himself as he crouched down down lower and used his other to shine his own pen light at the can. The can was attached to one of the metal shelving legs with a bracket of some sort, securing it so that it hung upright just below the level of the shelf and about six inches off of the floor between the bottom and next lowest shelf. On the bottom shelf were three cans filled with old bits of metal, nails, bolts, screws and other odds and ends, the space behind the shelf was clear, leaving a hole. Tom was wondering what this meant, when Stewart leaned in close and said, “There is no bottom in the can, if you cut the fishing line the grenade falls out into the clear spot and detonates. Ka-pow.” she said softly. “Or if you hit it with enough force it would probably pull it out the top too, same result. Look for the pin.”

Tom searched around and found it in the top of one of the cans, he held it up for Stewart, who said, “Don't you want a free grenade?”

He shook his head vigorously and handed her the pin. Sighing Steward carefully removed the grenade and put the pin back into it. She handed it to Tom, indicating that she had no more room in the fanny pack she wore, “You carry it.”

Tom just stared at her for a moment, the put his hand out for the explosive, he tucked it with some reluctance into this front pocket. Just as he finished securing it, sure that it was going to go off and blow him up a scream came from behind the closed door of the basement. It was muffled, but sounded loud enough that both of them knew what it was. Stewart started forward, methodically slow, checking for more traps. They didn't run into anything else along the aisle and Stewart examined the door closely when they reached it. The door was metal painted in the same green color as the wooden one had been. There was a key hole in the handle and another on in the dead bold above that. Stewart touched the handle and tried to turn the knob, it did not turn. Another scream sounded from inside the closed room, followed by a man's voice screaming profanities that did not quite make it into the basement room. Both voices were so muffled that Stewart suspected there was some sort of sound proofing around the room.

“Locked.” she said looking over the door frame, “Metal frame, check this out.” Stewart dusted off a sign hanging on the wall. It showed a radiation symbol and the words 'Designated Fallout Shelter' in yellow and black lettering. “Shit. Here we have been fucking around trying to be all quiet and the music in there must be blasting for us to hear it at all. These walls are cement, the door is metal. Any ideas?” she asked Tom.

“Turn around and leave?”

Stewart gave Tom a look that he interpreted as 'No really what do you want to do?'

“Well I don't know.” he whispered, “I don't think we could shoot our way in? When was this place built? The fifties? We'd need a battering ram to get through the door. And if they had grenades to leave around as booby traps they probably have more firepower than we do.”

“But we have the element of surprise.” Stewart said.

Abruptly the deadbolt unlatched and the door handled turned, surprising them both. Stewart stepped back in time to avoid the door which swung out quickly and almost caught her. Tom stumbled and fell to his butt behind her, as he fell he tried to catch himself on one of the shelves and his hand contracted and the shotgun when off firing into the junk of the basement.

Stewart brought her gun up and yelled at the surprised man standing in the doorway, “Freeze! Police!” in a voice that carried authority beyond those of the words along. The man was older, probably in his fifties, he was in good shape, but had a paunchy beer belly which was visible because he was completely naked. His gray hair was cut short in a military style and he stood about five and a half feet tall. In the hand that he had not been opening the door with he held some sort of assault rifle. His body was splattered with blood and loud, pounding music blared out of the room behind him, it sounded like some sort of punk band from the late seventies.

“Don't do it!” yelled Stewart as the man stepped back trying to pull the door with him as he brought his gun up and fired.

The assault rifle sent bullets ricocheting off of the metal door back into the room, Stewart watched as one of the rounds tore through the man's leg just above his knee. The bullet spun him around and he fell onto the floor, where he lay moaning and grasping at the blood pouring from his leg.

“Fuck!” Stewart yelled, unable to hear her own voice. She stepped into the room scanning it for other adversaries, looking right and left she saw no other moving people. The room was longer than she expected, and after about four feet there were two steps down into the main area of the fallout shelter. There were two sets of bunk beds up against the walls of the shelter and another set had been broken down into two beds in the main area of the room. Along the far wall hung a set of green metal cabinets, to one side of them was a portable toilet on the other was a shower curtain. On the upper level of the room was another counter with stools set up to form a bar like area, shelves above this counter held dozens of bottles of alcohol and there were three coolers on the counters too. Near the far end of the counter was a gun rack, there was another assault rifle there and what looked like a few cases of ammunition. The shelves also held a large stereo which was plugged into an array of car batteries with a converter box. There were two overhead lights hanging down off of the ceiling that also appeared to be plugged into the car batteries, they kept the place well lighted and Stewart wanted to retch at what she was seeing.

Tom stumbled into the room after her and was mouthing something at her, that she could not hear. Finally he turned and went over to the stereo and pulled the plug on it. The man on the ground was moaning as the pool of blood grew around him. Stewart went up to him and kicked him, “You son of a bitch! You fucking son of a bitch!”

Tom didn't stop her, instead he went down to the beds in the main room and checked the two bodies tied to them, both were also nude and sported various cuts and bruises. One looked like it had been there for a few days, the other had a fresh wound in the ribs, where a trickle of blood flowed. The very dead one was a young man, perhaps fifteen or sixteen years old, the other was a young woman. Their faces were similar enough that they could have been siblings. Tom stood over the woman while Stewart kicked the man down the steps into the main room.

“Stewart!” She didn't respond, “Stewart! She is still alive! Stop and help me!”

Stewart looked up, the man on the floor was not moving, the blood from his leg wound was only seeping out slowly now. “What?”

“She is still alive!”

Stewart came over and checked the woman's wounds. She had plenty of them, her face was bruised and swollen and she was breathing raggedly. Tom used his knife to cut her free of the bed and Stewart checked the girl's pulse. The girl pulled in a deep breath and the blood from her chest wound bubbled as air hissed through the opening.

“Fuck, the bullet went into her lungs. Her lung is going to collapse. We need some plastic and duct tape, Tom, now!”

Tom started searching the room and found a plastic bag from the hardware store and some duct tape on one of the counters. He hand them both to her, but while Stewart was taping the plastic over the hole in the woman's chest she stopped breathing. Stewart looked across the body at Tom, both knowing they could start cardio-pulmonary-resuscitation, both realizing it wouldn't do any good.

“Fuck.” Stewart said slowly, “Fuck, fuck, fuck.”

Tom, still holding her gaze, repeated her words and they both started to shake at the same time. Stewart got up first and held her hand out to Tom, he took it and she hauled him up to his feet where she, gave him a brief hug.

When they parted he said, “I didn't think you were the kind of woman who liked to hug.”

“I'm not, that was for you.”

“What do we do about this?” he said, gesturing around the room with one hand.

“This? Fuck me if I know. I am taking the guns and the ammo and if there are grenades I am taking them too. As much as we can carry, but no more than that. When we leave this basement I am not coming back down.” Stewart checked the body near the door to make sure he was dead, "He must have hit an artery in his leg." she said looking at large pool of blood surrounding the man on the floor.

Five minutes later Tom and Stewart left the hardware store lugging a heavy army green box between them, on top of the box were assorted dog treats, dog food and one flip flop. Stewart was wearing the other one over her socks. Amelia, who was standing by the cars keeping a look out noted the blood on their clothing and started to ask a question. Stewart stopped her, “Don't worry about it. Just the run of the mill shit we find everywhere we go. We did get some good stuff this time, weapons and hand grenades, the guy must have been a gun nut. You guys didn't hear us firing from out here?”

“No.” Amelia admitted, “Where was he?”

“In the basement, with all this stuff. Funny how none of it did him any good in the end. How about me and Tom get cleaned up and we get the hell out of po-dunk-ville?”

Chapter 10

The three zombies loped into town an hour after Max and his companions left it. They went into the hardware store and then into basement where the lights were still on. He looked at the man's body and frowned, the flesh was dull and unappetizing, the woman's was no better.

“I gotta stop thinking about them in terms of food.” said their leader, a man named Erik, but he went by the nickname 'Red'.

Nita, nominally the second in command of this trio smiled and said, “They wouldn't taste good now anyway Red, you know that.”

“Besides” put in the third a man named Hugh, “we gave up humans, remember? We are going to save the world and all that.”

“We are doing what we can, don't make it into a joke.” said Red. He was a white man whose skin looked a bit chaffed and almost red, hence the nickname. His hair was a raven black and his eyes were a piercing gray, almost clear of the betraying cataracts most zombies had. He moved with a cat like grace and had a huge pistol on his hip. His pistol was an old fashioned fifty caliber weapon he picked up from one of his victims, the guy had already been dying and showed Red how to load the gun using black powder and small, childlike caps. Red liked the gun because it was so very anti modern, it was not efficient, it had short range and made a huge noise when fired. In short, it suited him. Hugh had been Red's second recruit from the suburbs around Denver, the man had probably been fifty when he died and was from Colorado. He was in top physical condition when he became a zombie his broad shoulders and huge muscular arms made a classic 'V' build favored by those into bodybuilding. Despite Hugh's physical appearance the man never doubted Red could best him in a fight hands down. In the current world looks did not count for much, how many humans you had consumed counted for far more. Hugh's hair was a close cropped gray, he had a badly receding hairline with some questionable hair in a strange pattern near his forehead, as if the man had gotten hair transplant that didn't go as planned.

Nita was the odd one of the group, she agreed with Red's aims, but would not go so far as to abstain from human flesh if she could get it. The middle aged woman had a good sized belly on her from giving birth to three kids, the fact that the weight followed her into her new life bothered her immensely. At night when they were walking and talking she would constantly complain about the fact that she might be doomed with a middle aged, fat body for the rest of eternity. Nita had darker skin than the two men and her hair and eyes matched Red's.

“I think I am done with saving the world for today. I could use some grub.” Nita said.

Red just scowled and checked out the room. There were still weapons in one corner and some medicines in a case on the wall. “Jeezus, this is some sort of opiate. Where did these guys get this stuff. Grenades? Drugs? Were they planning an uprising or what?”

“Probably planning for the end of the world. I wonder why the ones we are following killed them?” said Hugh.

“You can't be serious. They didn't kill these guys. This one had to be a psycho killer, the one boy is tied to the bed and looks like he has been dead for days. The girl she died here, probably about the same time. I think there is, where that plastic is taped to her" said Red pointing to a bit of bloody plastic and tape on the woman's body, "I think that is a bullet hole. I think they were trying to save her, but couldn't.”

Hugh shrugged, “Don't mean nothing really. Why are we here?”

“Just checking, you know 'the call' isn't as strong here.” said Red. 'The Call' was how they described the constant urge they received in their minds from the east. All of the zombies seemed to be getting it too, the slower, shambling zombies were thoughtlessly compelled to move that direction. Red, Nita and Hugh could ignore it, but the call was still persistent and annoying, the three of them had risen to sentience and only if they were close by could a more powerful zombie compel them to do things. Red had first hand experience with such a 'zombie master' in his recent past, the man he had traveled to Denver with had kept him on a short lease. When the late, not so great 'Og' had died near the Denver International Airport, he had been forcing Red to pursue a group of military trucks to the south. Og's control off Red all but disappeared after the bomb went off. He was not positive that Og was dead, but the zombie was weak enough that he could no longer control Red and that was good enough for now. Red, Nita and Hugh were not sure if another zombie could control them again, so they had no interest in getting too close to whomever was calling all of these zombies eastward. The control also seemed to be stronger in any zombies that Red made, so he assumed it worked the same way. Og had killed Red in Florida a month ago and had been able to control him without any problem at all. The zombies who had made Nita and Hugh were gone, possibly they had been killed by the living or had never consumed enough humans to actually remember who and what they had been. The change from human to zombie to super zombie was not an easy one and most who went through it were different from who they had been. Something about gaining so much power changed them for the worse, in Red's opinion.

“Should we box a bunch more in here?” Nita asked.

“Yeah, we could get a few thousand in the buildings in town.”

“A few thousand, from the hundreds of thousands following us? It won't make much difference will it?”

“It will, each town we go through we lock a few thousand in and soon there won't be any horde left.”

“I agree, but, you feel it too, right?”

Red nodded, he didn't have to ask what Nita meant, the compulsion was growing stronger the further east they moved. This caused the zombies to move faster, they might fill this town with zombies, but the next town they might not get so many as the zombies shuffled by. The slow zombies were very stupid and when the trio 'boxed' them they just put them in buildings and blocked the doors, the zombies at the least were slowed down, in some cases, like this basement, Red doubted the zombies would ever get out unless someone freed them. In an ideal world Red, Nita and Hugh would swing back through the town whenever they stopped the horde and kill all of the zombie that were still trapped, for now they had to be content with locking them up and making it hard for the stupid ones to get out. So far they had boxed zombies in three towns taking the horde down by ten thousand or so, but the horde was too big to stop completely.

The three of them also worked to stay ahead of the band of zombies, because if they were closer to the slow ones they could make them stop, which caused a bit of a traffic jam and delayed the horde's movement. Red didn't know why the zombie to the east wanted all of these brain eaters, but he knew it couldn't be for something good. Anything the more powerful zombie wanted, Red would fight against it for. Hugh and Nita, for the most part, agreed with Red's reasoning and agreed to help him. In terms of raw power Hugh was probably the weakest of the three, so Nita and Red were watching him carefully. If Hugh started to walk east, the other two were going to grab him and head west until he regained control of himself, then keep going.

“Alright, anything we really need here?” Red asked the others. They shook their heads and he said, “Okay, lets get a few hundred into this place and lock them in, you two know what to do.”

The three of them filed out, leaving the bodies in the basement where they were. In a little over three hours they had the town filled with the first zombies that led the Denver horde. Red finished up putting the last undead he could squeeze into a barn and locking them in and then went to find Nita and Hugh. He could sense where other zombies were with relative ease, the more intelligent a zombie was the shorter the range of his ability to sense them. Nita and Hugh only knew where Red was when he wanted them to know. Concentrating he found that the two were over near the main exit to the town from interstate eighty. A few minutes later he approached a bemused Hugh and Nita standing by a red cargo van on the shoulder of the road.

“What is so funny?”

Hugh hooked a thumb in Nita's direction, “Her.”

Turning to Nita, Red asked, “What?”

“Don't you feel them?” she asked him, pointing at the van.

“You didn't!” then Red concentrated on the van and found that it was crammed full of slightly moving undead. Quickly counting he came up with thirty one zombies, “A new record!” Red walked around to the front of the van where the bodies were pressed up against the windshield and wiggling. “I think this van is larger than the last one.”

“That's what I said!”

“It is not! Look it is the same model and everything, but there was one difference.” Nita said.

“What?” the men asked at the same time.

“No bench seat in back. I got the extra three where the bench seat was. So does it count?”

Slowly Red nodded, “Why sure. I mean it is your game if you think it counts, then it does.”

Nita nodded, “I guess, but I wanted to see if you thought it was cheating because there wasn't a seat in back.” The three of them left the slightly bouncing van behind them as they walked back onto the highway.

“No, I think it is good. Hugh?”

“I think it counts. Thirty one, no kids. Why do you like cramming zombies into cars anyway?”

Nita shrugged as they moved along, “I don't know, it is something to do. I could get into the Guinness book of records with it, if we bring that back.”

Red laughed, “Always thinking ahead Nita!”

“Yeah, of course, why shouldn't I? Now if I could just lose this momma fat….”

The men groaned and trudged through the warm afternoon.

Chapter 11

The smoke was pouring from the town up ahead, not from one place but from several different spots. Max handed the binoculars back to Stewart.

“Yep it is burning up ahead. Tom that is North Platte?”

“Yes. It looks like the first fire is at the Wal Mart on the north side of the highway and the other one is at a hotel to the south of it.”

Stewart nodded while taking a closer look. “So which way do we have to go to get to your parent's farm?”

“North. Through town would be easiest. Either that or we head back about fifteen miles. There is only the one bridge here, or we could go past it and go up through the industrial park by the golf course….”

Stewart lowered her binoculars and turned to Tom, “It is your call, the Wal Mart is probably burning, but I don't see anyone or anything moving around up there. How far north of town do you live?”

“Oh not far at all, just out of town turn right and then take the third left. The farm is at the end of that road. Just north and east of town.”

“Do we need anything from the town?” Stewart asked all of them.

“No. We have enough food to get through the night. But we better get moving if we want to be bedded down before sunset. I don't want to be poking around a farm in the dark.” said Max, then he hastily added, “I mean, if your parents aren't there Tom.”

It was close to sunset now, with the harsh heat of the mid afternoon finally fading. They group was down to two vehicles again, Stewart's Denver Police Cruiser and Max's minivan. The wrecker had started overheating a couple of hours ago and Max had concluded there must have been two sets of gears in the vehicle and he had been running the truck in the 'low' gear range. The engine got so hot they had decided to dump the truck and stick to the vehicles they were used to. They had not had to move any wrecks off the road since the morning, which made the decision easier and they left all but one of the diesel fuel cans with the truck as well, which freed up a little more room in the two vehicles they did have.

Tom and Stewart got into the cruiser while Max and Amelia hopped into the van. Seth, Nick and Riley were in the back of the cruiser and the rest of the kids were in the minivan. Opening the van door Max sat down into the middle of an argument between Cory and Kenny.

“You have to keep your shoes on!” Kenny insisted.

“No! Leave me alone!”

“Put them on! That is a rule! You have to wear shoes!”

“What is going on guys?” Max asked sliding the van into gear as Amelia hopped into the passenger seat.

“He won't wear his shoes Max!” Kenny said.

“I don't have to!” Cory yelled back.

“Kenny? What have I told you about that?”

“Uh, but he is in the car. In the car you have to wear your shoes.”

“Kenny didn't you ever go over to a friend's house?”

“One time I did, yeah, I didn't like it. They didn't play right.”

“So things were different at their house than at your house?”

“Yeah and I didn't like it. They messed up the rules.”

“That is what I mean here, in our van the rules are different. There are not any rules about keeping your shoes on.”

“But Max he is barefoot! He doesn't even have socks on! When you go out of the house you have to have shoes and socks on. Always!”

“What about if you go swimming?”

Kenny laughed, “No! Not then. I got to go swimming once, they had a sprinkler, it was inside over the pool and water would fall down on you. I didn't wear shoes then.”

“So sometimes you didn't have shoes on when you were outside the house.”

“I always had shoes on in the car. Always.”

“Well in our car you can wear shoes or go barefoot or just wear socks, those are the rules.”

“Okay. But if you have shoes on you have to wear socks. And if you are barefoot you have to keep your slippers on.”

“No, no Kenny. You don't in our car, you can wear any combination of shoes, socks, bare feet, flip-flops or sandals or even boots if you want to. It is completely up to each person. Okay? So please leave Cory alone.”

Kenny seemed to sulk, then asked, “Could I go ride with Policeman Stewart?”

“No!” Max and Amelia said at the same time. They pair of them had long ago given up on telling him that Stewart was a nickname and that she was a police woman.

They settled back and Max pulled out after Stewart, who was proceeding down the interstate slowly. Jessica and Erin were sitting in the middle seat, with the boys in the third row. The girls were coloring pictures when Jessica wrinkled her nose and said, “Phew! Who farted?”

Erin said, “Eeew!” and a moment later Max and Amelia were hit with a stench rolling in from the back seat, where Kenny sat with a happy smile on his face. Cory was studiously not looking at any of them, remaining focused on a hand held video game.

“Alright, boys who did it?” asked Amelia rolling down her window. Max rolled his down as well and turned the air conditioning on 'max'.

“Did what?” asked Kenny.

“Made the smell!”

“Farted!” said Jessica, leaning forward to breath in the smoke tinged air from behind Max.

“Not me.” said Kenny.

“Me either.” Cory replied, “It's him.” he said pointing his finger at Kenny.

“Uh-uh!”

“Is so! He took off his shoes and the smell came out!”

“Holy shit! This is really bad.” Max flashed his headlights at Stewart and stopped the car in the middle of the road, the passengers bailed out of the minivan, except for Kenny who just looked at everyone.

Stewart backed up her car and rolled her window down, “What is it?”

“We may have found a way to kill all of the zombies.” Max said. A second later Jessica giggled and even Cory smiled.

“What? How?”

Max looked at where his van was parked, noted the slight breeze carrying the sour foot odor towards them and said, “Just wait for it…”

Stewart wrinkled her nose in disgust, “What the fuck is that? Is that…did he shit his pants in there?”

“No! No pooping except in a bathroom and always wipe clean after! I didn't poop myself!”

“He took his shoes off.” said Amelia.

“Oh God that is..ugh! I am moving the car out of the way!”

Stewart backed up more until she was no longer downwind of the van's open doors and windows. By then Seth was yelling out of the cruiser window for Kenny to put his shoes back on.

“You can't take your shoes off outside of the house!” the boy called. Riley, upset by the commotion started barking non-stop.

Sighing Stewart opened her door and stepped out to lean against the hood. “Biting dogs, kids yelling in my ears, toxic foot odor. Geezus to think two days ago I thought I had it bad with just the flesh eating zombies.”

Seth continued his tirade against Kenny while Max and Stewart stood looking at each other. Slowly Max grinned and then Steward started to laugh. Tom, opened the door on the other side of the cruiser and stood up, keeping one leg inside.

“What is it?” he asked, a look of bewilderment on his face.

Max shook his head slowly and tried to stop laughing. Amelia stepped over to them, “Are you going to let them argue like that?”

This caused Max to laugh harder, but Stewart just reached in and unlocked the rear doors to the cruiser. Quick as a shot Seth was out and yelling at his brother about the rules. Amelia turned to go intervene and Stewart stopped her, “Hold up honey, let them work this one out.”

The other kids, not used to adults standing by and watching a yelling match, looked ill at ease and nervous, except for Cory who walked, barefoot, over to the cruiser and hopped up onto its hood, where he continued to play his video game and ignore the world.

Seth was shouting up at his brother and eventually the inevitable happened, Kenny swung one arm up and over his head and pounded a fist down on Seth's head, the younger boy ended up on his butt in the middle of the road, crying. Kenny had not hit his younger brother with anything near full force, the adults who were watching had noticed how slow his hand moved. The dog was confused by this fighting and took shelter, of all places, behind Stewart's legs, where it growled out at everyone. Stewart turned to Max with a look of 'just my fucking luck' on her face which set him off laughing again, even Tom let out an involuntary chuckle as the scene continued to unfold.

Amelia stormed over to stand between the boys and yelled at them both, “Stop it you two! Stop it right now! Kenny apologize for hitting your brother!”

Kenny looked down at his stocking feet, shuffled around a little and said, “Not going to, he was mean and yelling and Max said the rules changed.”

“The rules did not change! They never change!” screamed Seth from a prone position on the road.

“The rules say to listen to adults and do what they say. Unless they want to touch you in the bathing suit area or want you to touch them there. Then you have to scream and run away. I listened to the rules, and Max changed the rules. He can change the rules because he is an adult and he wasn't trying to touch my bathing suit area.”

“He is not the adult who changes the rules, only mom and dad can change the rules! That is what they meant!”

Kenny shook his head, “No. That is not what they said. Remember when I hit that ball in Mrs. Peterson's yard and she said I couldn't just come and get it? She said to stay out of her yard and mom and dad said to listen to her, because she was an adult and I had to do what she said. So is Max. And Amelia.”

“Amelia just told you to say 'sorry' to me! You didn't do that!” Seth rose to his feet behind Amelia.

“A bigger rule is not to lie. I am not sorry. I am telling the truth. I am not going to lie. You should say sorry for hurting my feelings!”

“What?! No!” Seth flung himself at his brother and started kicking and punching him. Kenny stoically took the blows the nine year old dished out, until a high kick caught him in the testicles and caused him to double over. Seth pulled his foot back to deliver a kick to the young man's face when he was pushed aside by Amelia, who looked over at the trio of adults still standing by the car doing nothing.

“Really, a little help here? It isn't too much to ask, is it?”

“I don't have kids. Max?” said Stewart.

Sighing, Max brushed the tears of laughter from his eyes and went over to where the brothers were arguing. Using a daddy voice he had developed over the course of ten years with his older son he said, “Seth, Kenny, stop this right now.”

“You're not my dad!” Seth screamed, trying to break out of Amelia's grasp.

“You okay Kenny?”

“My jewels hurt. He kicked 'em real good, like squashed 'em flat. I think he got both of them.” Kenny said, still bent over.

“Seth you need to calm down. Amelia take him over to the squad car for a timeout. Stop fighting and go with her. I will be over there to talk to you in a minute.”

Amelia took Seth over to the car, he struggled until Stewart threatened him using her much more impressive 'police officer' voice, then he silently sobbed and got into the back of the car. Stewart locked the doors so he couldn't get out. The three adults moved away from the vehicle to give him a chance to calm down.

“Why did you let him out?” Amelia asked, “He could have just stayed there yelling, and things wouldn't have gotten physical.”

“You have an older brother?”

Amelia nodded.

“Would you have yelled at him like that?”

Amelia shook her head, “No, I liked my older brother. But if I had he would have pounded me flat too.”

“I think this little fight of theirs had been a long time coming, the stress of this situation just made it happen now. I thought I should facilitate it and get it over with before we moved through a zombie infested town.”

“Or we could have all sat down and talked about it a little.”

“That might have worked, this was quicker. I pretty much guarantee Seth isn't going to yell at his brother like that anymore once he calms down and thinks about things. The guy has a hundred pounds and ten years on him, no way a shrimp like Seth is going to beat him down. That kick in the balls, that was his last gasp, Kenny won't fall for it twice, even if he is retarded.”

“Developmentally disabled.”

“That too.” Stewart agreed, “Call it what you want, I like the shorter words. The thing is, I have been watching and 'ole Seth here is not the biggest toe on the foot in terms of brains either.”

Amelia nodded, “I can see that. You think he is a special needs kid too?”

“A bit touched to put it nicely. Borderline autistic. With all the rules he seems to be able to quote from I think that is it. I'm no doctor, so I don't l know for sure. I don't even know how to proceed. I think the boys will be okay, but it is a lot for them to assimilate. From what I do know autistic people and change don't mix real well.”

“So you think his, their, parent's left them because of it?”

“I suspect that. They are a handful.”

Pointing at Riley who was on Stewart's heels, Amelia said, “Well it looks like the dog likes you now.”

“Fucking dog. I would shoot it if those boys wouldn't fall apart about it.”

Riley growled up at Stewart, but then stopped and cast her gaze at the field across the road. Following the dog's point of vision Stewart saw a zombie climbing the embankment on the other side of the highway.

“Zombie!” she yelled out, pulling out her pistol.

Max pulled Kenny to the other side of the minivan and shut the doors on that side, “You okay buddy?”

“Sure.”

“How are your jewels doing?”

“Hurt. Smashed 'em flat. Gonna bleed when I pee.”

“What did you say?”

“Pee blood. Hurts that bad.”

“How do you know that?”

Kenny stood upright and looked west at the clouds.

“Kenny? Have you been hurt there before?”

“Don't want to talk about it.”

“Fuck.”

“Don't swear. Please don't swear! It is against God!”

“Sorry. I am sorry. Kenny I know Seth was being mean to you and I know you didn't hit him as hard as you could have. But I don't want you to hit him again, okay?”

“I probably won't.”

“Promise?”

“I promise I probably won't hit Seth again.”

“Good enough. Did you and Seth go to school?”

“I used to, until high school, then I couldn't any more. Seth came then too.”

“Did Seth go to school?”

Kenny shook his head, “No it was summer.”

“Well before summer was he in school.”

“A little. He didn't like it much. He liked to watch television. And play with Riley and me.”

“Oh, okay. Did anyone ever talk to you about how Seth acts? About him yelling?”

“He has issues.”

“He didn't have any medicine or anything did he?”

“Yeah, for his issues.”

Max groaned, then asked, “You didn't have any medicine you had to take did you?”

“No. I am just not that smart. Seth has the issues.”

“Okay Kenny, I am going to talk with Seth and get him calmed down, then we will get to Tom's mom and dad's farm to go to bed.”

“Okay. Tell Seth not to kick me in the jewels, that really hurt.”

“I will.”

Then Stewart's cry of “Zombie!” rang out and Max found himself lifting a shotgun he didn't even remember bringing with him.

“Hop in the back seat Kenny! Nick, Cory, Erin and Jessica, get in the van now!” Max called out as he came around to where Tom and Stewart were watching a zombie climb the embankment to the road. Another head appeared, then another, and another, soon dozens of the walking dead were shambling up and over the road towards them.

“Drive away?” asked Stewart.

“Yeah, no point in tackling this bunch. At least it looks clear on our side.” Max said.

“Okay Tom and I will lead and keep moving until we get to Tom's place, unless something changes.”

“What about Seth?”

“What about him?”

“He okay?”

“No Seth is definitely not 'okay'. I think he is autistic.”

“Kenny says Seth took medicine every day.”

“Fucking great. We should have checked that this morning before we left.”

Max shrugged his shoulders, “We didn't know. We can talk about what to do tonight. Looks like the dog likes you now.”

“Yeah, great. Probably just wants to see what my other leg tastes like. Let's get moving before we have to fight our way out of here.”

The four adults quickly moved back to their vehicles and hopped in. The foot odor in the van was still strong, but no one was suggesting they stay any longer. Putting his foot on the gas the minivan surged forward after the police cruiser into North Platte.

Chapter 12

The army believed in getting the men up early in the morning. Bill was not, by nature an early riser, so in this instance, his son John did better with getting up at five in the morning than he did. They had sent Will home with details of what had happened to them, along with both of their baggies of personal gear. The army took them with nothing and gave them every single piece of equipment and clothing they now had. 'Street Clothing' was confiscated and, if the rumors were true, burned. The zombies were coming, and the army did not have time to deal with deserters or six week long training programs. Team building was also secondary. Bill and John ended up in the same squad because they wanted to be in the same squad, along with them were eight other men from their town, including old Ruben Olson, who had been on the town council. The old man could not keep up with the younger men when it came to physical activity, but he could still fire a gun, which was all they needed. Plus the old coot had been in the army before and had seen some time in combat. Ruben, of all of them, knew how to game the system. When the squad was too tired to do things, Ruben had a breakdown and everyone had to stop. Ruben got them extra rations by 'forgetting' where he had put his, he pulled a couple other older men into the squad against at least two other men's protests and these men too, helped the squad out as a whole. The trio of old guys wheezed and moaned just enough that the officers had pulled the younger men aside one by one to tell them to look out for the old men. Once the entire squad knew what was going on, a process that took all of two days, everyone pitched in to make things look good for the brass, just good enough to get them out of kitchen patrol, the worst of the night watches and refurbishing rifles taken out of storage.

Training was to last ten days, with the possibility of it being cut short by three if the situation warranted it. The army was not pulling them in as regular troops, but as Iowa National Guard Militia. The 'militia' part was new, passed by legislation to indicate a streamlined training period that emphasized getting troops to the fronts as soon as possible. Of course the impossible job of the trainers was to make the groups of unruly men and boys follow orders without questioning them. This was key to functioning as an army and not as an armed mob. So far the complaining and 'mob' mentality was ruling the day.

The third evening the sergeants got together and had a meeting, leaving the corporals in charge of the squads. Bill didn't know what was going on, but as a corporal he suddenly found himself in command of the squad, he kindly suggest they use his reign to get some extra sack time and the squad heartily agreed, they had been woken up at three am for simulated 'night attacks' the previous morning and could use the rest. An hour into the squad wide nap the door to the nineteen fifties tent swung open and a group of twelve sergeants came in and woke them up. Their sergeant Mike Wilkes, stood at the back of the group, by the door, looking outside periodically. Another sergeant from a different platoon entirely stepped up with a laptop computer. He looked around at the half asleep men, all of whom had jumped up and stood at the foot of their beds when the door swung shut and said, “Alright soldiers. I expect to have less trouble with you than with some of the other squads. corporal, gather your men around so they can watch this.”

“Come on men, you heard the sergeant, let's take a look!” the men all moved forward to stand in front of the computer screen. The sergeant sat it on a stool and gestured for the men to sit down.

“We have some preliminary feedback from army units that have taken some 'volunteers' in with them at the front. This is out east. These men had three days training and were thrown at the front lines. Look what happens when they don't obey orders.”

What happened was a group of men, probably two platoons from what Bill could see, ran into a bunch of zombies. At first everything was going well for the humans, the zombies were being mowed down like wheat. Then the camera panned to the right flank where a non commissioned officer was telling the men to keep firing, but one man's rifle had jammed and he got scared and turned to flee. The sergeant ordered him to stop and return to his weapon, to hold the line. The man fled, his squad mates, still well back from the advancing zombies and still with plenty of firepower, started getting nervous. The sergeant sent the corporal after the lone man and ordered the others to pick up the pace.

The squad next to the one on the end saw two men running back and one of them immediately bolted, despite being ordered to hold the line. The camera panned back out to the approaching undead, there were still a lot of them, hundreds, but with the rate they were being hit the remaining soldiers could have handled them easily. Easily if the humans hadn't ran away. In the end half the soldiers there, about forty, were overrun because the other half had fled. The camera man was on some sort of vehicle and had filmed until the very end, firing his pistol as the zombies brought him down. The footage was graphic and violent, but nothing the men had not seen before in the course of their training. The short clip ended and the nameless sergeant pointed his finger at John and barked, “What happened here soldier?”

“Uh, the men ran away when they should have stayed?”

Bill cringed, he had learned that the sergeants hated nothing more than an answer that was phrased as a question, this one went easy on his boy and responded, “Is that an answer or a question? I asked what happened? Use your head man, this could be you out there!'

“The men disobeyed orders to hold the line and ran away. This resulted in high casualties that could have been avoided if they had just done what they were told to do.”

“Better. More mistakes than that were made here. You!” the sergeant pointed at a middle aged man name Gene, “What else went wrong?'

“When half the men left the officers didn't pull the rest of the men back.”

“Very good. You!” Ruben was the next target, “What would you have done if you were in command and the men started to run away?”

“Me? Well the non-comms tried to hold too much line, I think if they would have stepped back about fifty feet and re-formed into a tighter formation they could have still won.”

“Very good. Finally you!” the sergeant pointed at Bill, “Why are we showing you this?”

Bill thought for a moment, then said “Because you don't want to die and you don't want us to die. Following orders saves lives.”

The sergeant laughed, “What's your name corporal?”

“Bill Carson.”

“Mike, you got a thinker in this one, watch him close! Following orders is paramount to success. You might not always understand why you are ordered to do what you have to do, but you need to do it. When the situation changes, becomes more challenging than expected, we have to change with it, sometimes quickly. There were mistakes made here, first and worst, were the men running away, if that could have been stopped this would just be more news footage of our success. Second was a lack of flexibility of the commander in charge to pull back his troops and re-group or, yes, retreat. We lost forty men out there and these are men we needed too, men who should have followed orders, so that hurts even more. Do you know what happened to the first man who ran away?”

The squad shook their heads, but all of them felt a tightening in their stomachs.

“He was executed as an example to the other men in his squad. His weapon failed him and he failed his squad by not being able to clear a simple jam. And forty men died. Make that forty-one. We are not here to make your lives miserable, we are here to teach you to operate your rifles, follow orders and stay alive. Why are we doing this now corporal Carson?”

“There has been some grumbling in the ranks lately. Complaints about food and training.”

“And the legality of our drafting you to serve. There have also been squads that haven't been pulling their weight, using various members to get out of their share of the duties assigned to them and we can't have that. Everyone needs to do their best, not just the younger, more fit for duty squads. Your group has more than its share of old men, but you are not the only ones suffering with old soldiers. We have seven more days of training and I plan to use them to their fullest. You will go out and fight the enemy, you will beat them and you will return home to your lives as quickly as you make it happen. There are no more activities planned for the evening, your squad needs to think about what I have said and get some extra sack time. Carson, come with us outside.”

Bill rose to his feet and followed the group out. Sergeant Wilkes stepped up to him, “Bill you need to stop supporting the sluggishness in your squad. The others have noticed it and half the complaints we have been getting have been about the favoritism shown to your boys. I am telling you this just as it was told to me by the other sergeants. The Lieutenant is not involved in this little house cleaning exercise and he will not be, do you understand? I will do my part and lead by example, but we will hold our own with the others for the next week.”

“I understand.”

“Good, because chances are you are going to be in charge of this squad when you follow Lieutenant Jenkins to the front. Half of us sergeants are staying here to train, then we will go with the next group, my name is already up for the next training period and unless you screw up you will be promoted at the end of the week. Those men don't need a friend, they need someone to tell them what to do when things get tough. Someone to tell them the right thing to do. Be thinking about a replacement corporal and have his name to me by the end of the week.”

“Sergeant?” Bill asked as Wilkes turned to move on towards the next tent.

“Yes?”

“I already have a name.”

“Good. I like that you were at least on the ball enough to think that far ahead, who?”

“Ruben Olson.”

“He is one of the sources of the problems, not to mention old enough to be your grandfather.”

“It doesn't matter the other men don't give him a hard time and he is smart, even if he isn't fast.”

“He is a weasel too. Do you know his service record?”

Bill shook his head, “No, but that doesn't matter, he gets results.”

“Two purple hearts, a few war ribbons, combat infantry badge and you know what rank he was when he quit his military career?”

“Let me guess, a sergeant?”

Wilkes laughed, “Hardly, he made it up twice and got busted down twice too, he mustered out a corporal.”

“Good then he has job experience.”

This brought another laugh from Wilkes, who called over his shoulder as he ducked into the next tent, “I will think about. Get some rest corporal.”

“Good night sergeant.”

Chapter 13

The farmhouse was well kept and the lawn looked to have been mowed in the last three or four days. The place was locked up and the people were gone, there were no signs of a fight or zombies anywhere. Surrounded by trees at the edges of the wide cornfields they could not even see the town that was less than a mile away over a small part of the North Platte river. This was a good thing. The sun was going down and Tom checked the house before going to the rocks near one side of the sidewalk. He was looking around, and eventually spied something the others did not see. Bending over he picked up a rock and reached underneath it to grab a small black box which opened easily to reveal an ordinary key.

“C'mon!” Tom called to the others waving them up onto the large wrap-around porch, “We can get in now.”

“Geez Tom, how many people are there in your family?” asked Stewart.

“Five kids, all spread out. I am the youngest. No one lives here except my mom and dad.”

“I am surprised they kept the place, it is huge.”

“Well the fields are here. Plus it comes in handy during the holidays. My brothers are in Lincoln and Laramie, one of my sisters lives in town here and the other is in Cheyenne, this is kind of a central meeting place. My mom loves it when all the kids and grand kids show up. The place is crowded then and things were worse when we only had two bathrooms. My dad put in a third one in the basement, so now we have one on each floor.”

Stewart nodded, trying not to let her eyes glaze over from getting too much unasked for information, “Well that does sound better. So we should be able to sleep here then?”

“More than enough room, there are four bedrooms upstairs and the master bedroom on the main floor. I would rather we didn't sleep in my mom and dad's room. There are two sets of bunk beds in the basement too, with the rec-room., but they are not in a room of their own or anything.” Tom unlocked and swung open the front door, the power was still on, but the air inside was only marginally cooler than the July heat outside the house. “Whew, it is hot, maybe you guys will want to stay out here while I get the air conditioning going?”

“Sure.” said Max, “I will take the kids over to the tire swing. Amelia why don't you come with me as an extra set of eyes?” Amelia agreed, but only after she took the girls to the bathroom.

Max and the boys went over to the swing and took turns watering the lilac bush close by. Kenny and Seth didn't seem to have any rules against peeing outside and had even more fun on the swing. Cory even took a break from his video games to take a turn, then Kenny discovered that the swing could be wound up tight one way and would then unwind when someone got into it. All the boys had to take turns getting spun around, liberally assisted by Kenny. Max stood between the house and the boys, so he could watch them play and keep an eye on the distant tree line by the river. If any zombies showed up, he was certain they would come from that direction. The girls rushed by him yelling for a turn so fast that he brought his shotgun up before he knew it.

“Scared you huh?” came Amelia's voice behind him.

“Yeah. I am jumpy. Too many zombies in that town.”

“I know. I am afraid we are too close, they could get out here in less than an hour, just following us on the road.”

The drive through North Platte had been uneventful, but slow. There were wrecked vehicles everywhere. Not just crashed, but vehicles that had been shot up and blow over by explosives, the place was a war zone. The bodies were everywhere too. Stewart was going to try and get into the Walmart in town to scavenge some more video game players for the kids and when they turned into the parking lot the plans had to change. It looked like the military had set up a line of vehicles to fire from behind, there was a line of bodies stacked literally five feet high in front of the barricade, the line was a good four hundred feet long and probably forty wide. There were zombies there too, not a whole lot, but a few in military uniform along with a dozen or so more in civilian clothing or undressed. The zombies had reacted to their presence in a strange manner, they looked the humans over, then looked towards the east, then slowly shambled towards the cruiser and minivan. Stewart pulled into a strip mall across the access road from the big box store and Cory yelled out that there was a 'GameStop' there, where they could stop and get the video game players like he had. Max, not thinking, had stopped the van while Stewart continued through the strip mall parking lot and out the other side to go back to the main road.

The pause in the van's momentum had been enough of an incentive to the slow zombies to put on a burst of speed and before Max got his head on straight and started the van forward again the vehicle was surrounded. Mini vans are not made for plowing over human beings. With every gentle thump on the front bumper Max was afraid the air bags would go off. Amelia had looked grim, but kept her window rolled up and gotten on the radio to tell Stewart what had happened.

After running over a couple more zombies they made it to the street, which was still clear down to where Stewart was backing up the police cruiser. She stopped when she saw they had driven clear and then continued on forward, sparing a moment to tell Max not to keep stopping every time he saw something interesting.

The rest of the trip was a blur, they came across a few other areas where the military had made a stand, but none were as bad as the first. It did not look like the military guys had made a last stand, it looked like they had fought for as long as they could and then retreated, there were no military vehicles left around, nor were there many guns or other pieces of equipment laying about.

When they got to the edge of town there was no evidence that anything was wrong, if not for what they had seen earlier, it could have just been another day in a small city. Turning towards Tom's farm had been a relief for Max, he kept checking the rear view mirror, he felt like something was following them, but he never saw anyone behind them. Still his feelings when it came to zombies were something he trusted implicitly.

“We were followed.” he said suddenly.

“Are you sure?”

“Yes. I didn't see anyone, I can't 'sense' them there, but I know the feeling.”

“You are pretty good at knowing where they are these days. I was going to ask about that earlier, now it seems like a better time. Did you know they were there at the Walmart?”

“Kind of, but not really. There were a lot of zombies in small groups or alone in town, that makes it harder for me to feel where they are at. I guess whatever this is I've got isn't able to pin the things down specifically.”

“It is better than what I have. What do you think happened?”

“Here? I guess the military gave the zombies a fight, killed a bunch and pulled back with only a few losses of their own.”

“I figured that out, I meant with you. Why do you know where the zombies are now? Why does Stewart move so fast when she gets in a fight? Why did that happen?”

Max shrugged his shoulders and smiled when the two girls started laughing together as the tire swing spun around faster. “I don't know. My guess is killing them does it. I mean what else have I done differently over the last few days? So it is killing them or eating really crappy food. One of those two things.” he said alluding to their less than nutritious diet of the past week.

They heard someone walking on the porch behind them and turned to look up at Stewart. She peered down at them and said “We have power, food, water and plenty of room. They left their kids a note too, in case they came by. It said they were evacuated to Lincoln by the Nebraska National Guard, it was mandatory. Most of the men volunteered to be in a militia and support the military, but the women and children headed back east. They said they would be at his brother's house and to meet them there if they could. Tom tried the phone, it works, the land line, but when he dialed his brother's number a message came on that all lines were busy.”

“We were followed.” Max told her.

“Damn. You got a bead on him?”

“Or her, no. I am sure it is a super and I am sure they were behind us and are still over that way somewhere.” Max gestured westward from where they had come.

“So much for crashing here a few days.” Stewart gazed off into the distance at nothing, “Unless….yeah, I think I have a plan, it might work.”

Max scanned the tree line again, he could neither see, nor sense any zombies from that direction. “What is your plan?”

“Has it stopped following us?”

Thinking about it Max said, “Yeah I think it has. I think it is just watching us now. So it is probably at that farm house to the west of us. That is what? A mile away?”

“Probably half a mile. So if we move on, it moves on.”

“Maybe.”

“What if I stay here with the radio and you load up the kids and move on to the next house down the road. The zed would use this place as natural cover, I would be here to ambush it. Or is there more than one?”

“I think there is just one, but it might be bringing friends. I think Tom should stay with you, just have me and Amelia drive out with the kids. You could hide in the basement and wait for it to come in the house, then get it.”

“Yeah, how about you instead of Tom?”

“Okay, Tom did go with you last time. Maybe me and Amelia instead, you guys did the hardware store, we could do this guy.”

“I am good with that plan, we should handle this.” said Amelia.

“Max…” Stewart began, the caught herself before she told him there were not any zombies in the hardware store, instead she shook her head and said, “I don't know, I guess fair is fair, but Amelia you do better with the kids, especially Kenny and Seth. I just want to throttle Seth and let the rest of them live their lives in peace.”

“What? You said my name what are you talking about?” called Seth from near the tire swing and giggling girls.

“I said we need to get you to a place you can live your lives in peace!” said Stewart loudly, then muttered, “Fucking good hearing he has too.”

Max laughed and Amelia asked, “So am I going or staying?”

“Going.” answered Stewart, “Either that or Tom is driving the new boys.”

Tom came out onto the porch carrying a mid-sized cooler and approached them, “I have cold drinks here if anyone is thirsty!” The kids all ran towards him and reached in to grab cans of the various soda pop that he had in the cooler.

Cory held up a light beer and Max snatched it from him, “Thanks buddy, just what I was after!”

He put his hand down into the cooler reaching towards another cold beer and Amelia's voice rang out, “I know you are not reaching for a beer for yourself young man.”

“Aw.”

“Let him have one if he is so keen.” said Stewart.

Amelia gave her an incredulous look and shook her head, “No Cory! Just get a pop and go back to the swing.”

Stewart raised her eyebrows questioningly, “What? It is the best way to turn kids off of beer, let them try and drink one when they are ten and they won't want to try again until they are thirty. No one likes beer, it is an acquired taste.”

“Maybe so, but I don't want him acquiring a taste for it right now, he is stubborn enough to drink the stuff just to prove he can and because he knows I won't approve. You seen how he keeps running around without shoes to bother Seth don't you?”

“I hadn't really noticed. Oh fine! Have it your way, no beer for the twelve and under crowd.” changing the subject Stewart turned towards Tom, “Tom we are going to have you and Amelia pile the kids into the car and head to the next house up the road and stop, like we are house hunting for a place to stay. We were followed so Max and I are going to stay here and ambush the thing following us. I think the guy has been shadowing us since town.”

“It is getting late.” Tom began, “but I guess we don't want to be dealing with this tonight do we? When do we leave?”

“Let the kids play another five minutes then move on. That should give us about a half an hour before dark to kill the bastard.”

The kids were very unhappy when they were told they were going to have to get back into the cars. Max and Stewart each took a shotgun, pistol and a fanny pack full of ammunition. They each selected a hand weapon as well, Max took a bat and Stewart grabbed Tom's crowbar. The two of them then hid in the basement while everyone else milled about the house. The kids were not told why they had to parade into the house, then out of it, but Stewart made them do it before they were herded back into the cars. Amelia made sure Seth was riding with her and Cory was in the other car when they loaded up.

As they stood in the bathroom, which was in the basement almost directly under the front door Stewart spoke to Max, “I think the zeds can see heat.”

“What?”

“It is just a theory, but why were they going after Seth and Kenny in that town? The kids were locked in the basement and there is no way they would have seen them. I think a zed wandered by and noticed a heat signature from the basement and started trying to get in, which drew more zeds to the place.”

“I don't know, if that is the case the zombie is going to see us here before he comes in, we are right under the door.”

“This is an old farmhouse, nothing like that cookie cutter place we picked Seth and Kenny from. The floor has to be a foot thick and the basement was refinished here, so I bet there is at least an extra layer of material between us and the door. Still…” Stewart reached over and turned on the shower, then turned on the cold water in the sink as well. “Maybe it will be enough to make us invisible?”

“I'm not getting in the shower. Shouldn't you put it on hot and try to build up steam instead of just running the cold water?”

“Hm, maybe you are right.” Stewart turned the hot water on in the shower and then switched the sink to hot as well. Soon there was abundant steam filling the little bathroom.

“Ah, another thing, but with the shower on, I can't really hear anything.”

“Are we relying on our ears here or your 'sense'? Just tell me when the thing gets close and I will turn the water off.”

“You're right. Okay…” Max tried to listen in with what he regarded as his zed radar, his eyes opened in shock and he turned to Steward, “Damn!”

“What? Is it here?” she asked turning off the water quickly.

“No. Not yet, but coming at us through the field to the west of the house. It…well I can sense them too.”

“Them? C'mon Max, I don't have any mind reading yet.”

“Them, the others, the kids and Tom and Amelia. They are coming through stronger than the zombies are.”

“Uh, zombies, how many are there?”

“Two, no three of them. One is a kid, a little kid.”

“Shit, can you sense how strong they are?”

“No, but they followed us all the way from town, so I am guessing they are smart.”

“This isn't good.”

“Do we change our plans?”

“Aw hell Max, we didn't make a backup plan, let's just roll with this one. We should be able to kill them right off the bat if we can surprise them.”

“Right.”

“I am not afraid, me big zombie hunter.” she said pounding her chest. “And you are not a slouch yourself mister.”

“I have come a long way.” said Max, thinking back to the very first zombie he had encountered back at his office so long ago, was it only eight days since this started? “Still we were counting on one and now there are three of them if they are the super fast kind we might be in trouble. They are coming out of the field now…almost to the drive. It is hard to tell, I can't really see anything except them.”

Stewart watched Max's face and remained quiet as he gave her a progress report, “Tom and the others are at the next house over. They are not getting out of the car, just pulling up in front of the house. I don't sense any zombies over there. One of ours is at the porch steps. He is looking down, almost right at us.” Max sighed in what sounded like relief to Stewart, “He is not a slow one, there is a woman carrying the kid behind him. She is fast too, I think faster than the man.”

“I thought you couldn't tell?”

“They get close, I can tell, I don't know why. The little one looks, weird, fast maybe?”

“What?”

Max raised his finger to his lips and whispered, “It is different than the other two, I get if they were male or female, but the kid is…different.”

Upstairs they heard the door swing open slowly. Then a muffled female voice called, “C'mon, get in here before they see! Hurry it up, don't touch anything and stay away from the windows!”

The voice moved away from the front door and they could hear some muffled movement upstairs, then everything went quiet.

“Well?” whispered Max.

“We do this. They stopped in the living room. I can hear them whispering up there, but I can't make out what they are saying.”

Max shook his head, “How can you hear them? I haven't heard a thing since the woman told the other one to stay away from the windows.”

“I just hear them is all, you can't hear them?”

“Not like that.”

“Well that is where they are and what they are doing, let's try to get them without the guns.”

Max slowly swung the bathroom door open and they quietly moved to the base of the stairs that led up into the kitchen. The stairs were normal wood and neither of them were intimately familiar with the house, they could not recall if the stairs were squeaky or not. Shrugging his shoulders Max started up slowly, with each step he planted his foot, then slowly put his weight down on it before taking the next step. At the top the door to the kitchen was closed, but they had left it unlatched. Catching a glimpse of a shadow in the kitchen Max set his shotgun down on the top step, leaving it upright and leaning against the corner of the wall where the door was.

Amelia's voice loudly spoke into Max's ear, startling him, and almost causing him to fumble the shotgun as he set it down. “Anything? We haven't seen anyone yet.” Max reached down and turned the radio on his belt off, thankful he had at least remembered to put in the ear buds. Up in the kitchen he heard someone moving around, had they heard the noise from the ear bud?

“Charlie?” the female voice called out from the living room, “You see anything?”

“No.” came the slow reply.

“You keep watch out the back, but don't stand in front of the windows or doors.”

They heard Charlie move into the kitchen a brief shadow passed in front of the basement door.

“Him first.” Stewart said.

Max nodded, and wondered how it was he was in the lead. He moved up to the top step, tensed himself and burst into the kitchen as quietly as he could. Standing in front of the back door was a tanned man with scraggly black hair who was about six feet tall. He was of moderate size with more fat than muscle on his frame, nonetheless he twirled quickly enough when the door was shoved open.

Max swung his bat sideways and Charlie blocked it with his forearm, not even attempting to catch it with his hand. A loud crack shot through the basement and it was not the bat which broke. Charlie swung his other hand in a punch that ended at Max's face. Max tried to roll with the blow, but it was coming too fast and he was moving in the wrong direction, the hit knocked him sideways into the kitchen sink and he bounced his head off of it and rebound onto the ground behind him. Stewart leapt forward and smashed the man with the crowbar, it hit him on his upper arm, the opposite arm that Max had broke. The head of the crowbar swung around behind the zombie's arm and smashed through it's ribs. Stewart made one attempt to pull it out then she was tackled from behind by the zombie woman. Both of them crashed into the man, who was pushed into the back door, where the glass shattered out onto all of them. Max bounced back to his feet, shaking his head to clear the stars out of his eyes, looking down he saw the two woman struggling on top of the man, who was just laying there with both arms twitching. The woman would have been five foot seven standing up and perhaps a hundred and ten pounds soaking wet…if she were carrying a ten pound bag of potatoes. The zombie woman was wearing a snuggy, a device designed to carry infants in front of the wearer and leave the user's hands free.

The snuggy was empty, where was the kid? Max found it without seeing in the living room, probably on a chair if his memory was correct. The kid was not moving so he filed it in the 'worry about it later' category and reached down to grab the mother's foot. Once he had a good hold he pulled her off of Stewart, who rolled clear of Charlie and pulled out her pistol.

The zombie woman twisted from Max's hand and scrambled away on her hands and knees, the kitchen was of good size, but she couldn't go far. Stewart was up and had her handgun out, she took a shot at Charlie as he got to his feet, the zombie man shrugged off the bullet and grabbed a cast iron frying pan off of the counter. When Stewart fired again it hit the bottom of the pan and ricocheted through the window of the back door. Aiming lower Stewart shot the zombie in the groin and upper thighs, Charlie bellowed in rage and flung the frying pan at her, she almost blocked the pan in time, it deflected off of her pistol and into her forehead. Stewart took one step back, staggering as her forehead turned red and then blue. Another step toppled her over backwards down the open door to the basement below.

Max had his own pistol out, but he could not get a bead on the woman, he took a shot anyway, doing nothing was more likely to get one or both of them killed. The bullet hit the woman's ankle as she slowed to try and pull herself upright.

She screamed, “Charlie! He is killing me!”

Charlie had just finished tossing the pan at Stewart, he turned around and grabbed the tea kettle from the counter, then swung that in an overhand arc at Max, who lined up his pistol at the same time. The kettle deflected off of Max's arms as he held his pistol, however it wasn't enough to ruin his shot completely, his bullet hit the zombie woman in the neck, just below her skull, she fell into the sink and lay there twitching while Charlie looked for the next pan or pot to throw at Max.

At the same time both of their eyes fell upon the block of kitchen knives on the counter, Max fired as Charlie reached for the knives, the bullet went wide and flew into the kitchen cabinet where there was a sound of breaking glass.

“Fuck, don't you ever get weaker?” Max yelled as the zombie continued making his legs work despite the damage Stewart had inflicted upon him. Something brushed up against Max's leg, he tried to move sideways away from it, fearing it was a zombie toddler. His heel came down upon a squishy bit of flesh that rolled slightly as he put his weight on it, beneath him the zombie baby let out a squall of indignation and wrapped its arms around Max's leg.

“Fuck!” he was standing on one of the baby's feet, the kid tried to bite him, but the small teeth he had could not get through Max's jeans, while he was looking down a knife struck him handle first in his chest, the impact was so soft that he almost laughed. The next knife spun more true and Max blocked it with his left arm, taking a cut in return. “Goddamn it! Enough of this shit!” he stepped back off of the baby's leg and then shook his other foot trying to dislodge the baby.

Charlie yelled, “Leave my baby alone!” and charged at Max with a knife in each hand. Max had one hand bracing himself against the doorway between the living room and the kitchen and one leg up off the floor shaking the baby around trying to get it off of him, in his right hand he still had his trusty revolver.

“Stop!” he said as he brought the handgun's barrel down and placed it against the baby's head.

Charlie tried to veer to one side, shouting “No!” but the damage to his legs had caused him to lose some of his coordination and continued towards Max in an ungainly shuffle. Max fired into the baby's skull and tired to pull the gun up before the man hit him, he was not successful. Both men toppled into the living room and onto the coffee table, which broke under their weight.

Max felt himself get stabbed by one of the knives in the zombie's hands, in a daze he watched the other hand rise with a knife in it. His gun had been knocked from his hand and was laying three feet away at the base of the couch, Max couldn't see any other weapons close by and there was no one to save him as the zombie's blade descended.

Chapter 14

For the twelfth time in an hour Bill shook his head and tried to wake himself up. This was only a dream, only a bad, bad nightmare. Through the field ahead of him another figure came rushing out of the night. The moonlight was the only thing that made fighting in these conditions possible. Bill was on the edge of a field with his squad, he had, true to Wilke's word, been promoted to sergeant at the brief ceremony two days before when the soldiers graduated. Also true to his word Bill had raised up Ruben to act at his corporal. The old man had protested, just a bit too much in Bill's mind, but he took the job nonetheless. The squad had been called out once before their training was complete, there was an incident in the small city of Perry, IA. The military had roused them for action and they went house to house checking on all of the residents. Midway through clearing about half of their sector Wilkes had been called and told to move his men quickly towards the west edge of town and some trailer homes located there. Bill and the others had to search trailer by trailer and in the first two they found the undead waiting for them. After that bit of excitement the rest of the fifty homes had been empty. The squad returned to base at the end of the day and celebrated their victory with a few beers Ruben had scrounged up. Even John partook of the drink, which Bill didn't mind, old enough to kill meant old enough to drink a low alcohol beverage. The entire squad was dead tired from the adrenaline rushes they had gone through during the afternoon of searching house by house for zombies, by seven o'clock that evening they had passed out like overgrown children coming back from a play date.

That was four days ago, after graduating they had immediately been sent to Sioux City Iowa, this was not supposed to be their final destination, but just a brief stop on their way to the Lincoln Nebraska area. What they arrived to find was something out of a deranged nightmare. There were a half dozen bridges across the Missouri river between Nebraska and Iowa, Bill and 'his' squad were assigned to push across a rail road bridge and take up positions on the other side, shooting all zombies they encountered, no exceptions. The official briefing given by Lieutenant Jenkins was way too vague for Bill's liking, he and another squad were all the assets assigned to what the militia was calling an area of 'light activity'. The Lieutenant was younger that Bill by almost fifteen years and seemed new at his job. Talking this over with Ruben Bill discovered that this was often the case, Lieutenants didn't know what the hell they were doing when they started any more than Bill had the day he 'graduated' from training. Ruben did know that Jenkins was a regular army, not recently drafted or promoted, which implied that the man at least had more training than most of the men he commanded.

“New Lieutenants are like a box of chocolates, you never know what you are getting. Most do okay if they have seasoned non commissioned officers to respectfully suggest a course of action to them.” Looking Bill over Ruben said, “So ours is screwed in that respected. But he might do okay. Just think of him as your boss and you are the supervisor over this 'department'. You can run the day to day stuff and let him worry about the bigger picture stuff. If he screws up too badly he will be replaced, probably demoted in this new world order or moved to be a rear echelon mother fucker, in charge of trucks or something. The army of my time didn't waste any resources.”

“So if I am the supervisor what does that make you?”

“Me? I am the eager young man training to take over your position and to show how much I want it, I keep this crew in line for you. You move up, I move up. Just like the business world. Of course it really isn't like that, the Army switched to promotion schedules and stuff during peace times. You know though, this is war and I might make it back to sergeant yet.” rubbing his chin thoughtfully.

“Third time's a charm, right Ruben?”

“How did you know that? Goddamn, you can't keep a secret in this army, even after five fucking decades!”

They moved out around two o'clock in the afternoon and each man had bagged a zombie or two as they pushed into the fields along River View Drive, the other sergeant, Don Williams, was given the objective of clearing out a sports complex to the north of the rail road tracks and Bill was supposed to hold the tracks proper and scout into the fields to the south. The entire area immediately close to the river was not settled, but South Sioux City Nebraska was less than a mile away. As the sun went down a steady stream of refugees started moving towards them, most were alive, but a few were bitten and infected and fewer still were undead.

Bill asked many of the people moving why they hadn't left during the day and they told him they had been told to stay put earlier, but then the military moved in after sundown and told them to leave and head east into Iowa. This didn't make any sense to Bill so he called up to the Lieutenant to confirm it. Jenkins got back to him and said no such orders had been given by either the Iowa or Nebraskan national guard, but he was checking into it. That had been six hours ago. Now they could hear William's squad firing almost constantly and Bill's men were having a hard time differentiating living from dead as they came towards them across the fields. One thing that did make it easier was that most of the living carried some belongings with them, chances were if the person coming towards you was not carrying anything it was a zombie, or a 'zed' as the squad started calling them.

“Here sergeant.” said Ruben, offering him a packed sandwich. Bill took aim at the man rushing across the field and fired at his head, the thing went down, leaving him to hope it had been a zed.

“Where did you get…?” Bill asked Ruben, then shook his head, he didn't want to know. There was not a store in sight and these were not army rations. He took the sandwich and a diet soda that Ruben offered. “Thanks, you getting everyone fed?”

“Of course sergeant. We are the last to eat, feed the men first, that is my motto. I got one of the civilians to cross the tracks and bring us this stuff, enough for thirty guys, I said, he brought back fifteen sandwiches on the first load, but he looked a bit skittish when Don's squad started firing, I doubt he will be coming with that second load of food.”

Bill frowned, officially civilians were supposed to be told to move to the southern bridge on highway twenty about three miles downriver to cross, that way they could be inspected and allowed to cross. But sometimes they let a few people through. All of them had to pass Ruben or one of his cronies visual inspection, which meant stripping down naked as a jaybird to make sure they didn't have any bit marks on them. Those who protested could take the walk south, most didn't. Ruben had set up a tarp to offer the people some privacy from others in line and the soldiers who were nominally protecting them.

Looking out across the field Bill saw another group of zombies coming towards them. They had not seen any people for at least an hour now, these were zombies. “Ruben. Here they come, this is a big group.”

“Yeah sarge, it is. What do you want us to do?” Ruben said back.

Bill stopped for a moment, “You love this, don't you?”

“What?”

“Being here, doing this?”

“No sergeant I do not like the zombies.”

“That wasn't what I was talking about. You love being here doing this stuff. Responding to an emergency, even though you are what? Eighty?”

Ruben stiffened, “I am seventy one, Sergeant. Not a year older. And I was retired for eight years and about bored to death of it. Now I am doing something useful again and people depend on me and if you don't mind my saying we better do something because this group here does not look small enough for us to handle on our own.” he said, pointing with his left hand.

“Oh hell.” Bill looked again to make sure he was seeing things right, the far edge of the field had become an undulating wave of undead. “Send someone to tell Williams we have to pull back. Someone fast.”

“John?”

Bill wanted to say 'no', then shook his head to clear that thought, Ruben took that to mean not to send John and said, “Maybe Jerome then?”

“No, no that was to myself, send John, he is probably the fastest one here. Tell him to tell Williams we are going to be up to our eyeballs in bodies in fifteen minutes and they might not make it over the bridge if they wait longer than that.”

“Okay I will send him off and have Kirk buddy up with Larry and Vic.” Ruben ran to the north end of the line where John was and gave the young man the news. Normal soldiers had radios to speak with each other, the national guard also had decent equipment, but Max and the other squads like his had to make due with one radio per ten men and the radio was a bulky, ancient piece of equipment that was mostly battery. It did have a global positioning device on it, so the Lieutenant could find them if he needed to plot artillery. Williams squad had been issued a radio, but it had only lasted for a day before the battery gave out. Once Ruben spoke to him, John nodded and melted quickly into the night, running off to where the sounds of gunfire were coming from in the north. Each of the ten men in the squad, Bill included, had a designated 'buddy' whom they were not to leave for anything. You stayed with your buddy unless ordered to separate, the idea was that two men would not spook as easily as one. Bill's buddy was Ruben and the two of them violated the 'always stick with your buddy' rule constantly.

“Alright men, we know what to do, if they get too close we are backing up to the next line of defense.” Bill bellowed out. He had used the slow pace of the fighting this afternoon to prepare two lines to fall back on towards the bridge as the Lieutenant had directed him to do. “Jerome! Get the lieutenant on the line and tell him we need reinforcements there are too many zeds over here. Fire at will everyone.”

The gunfire bellowed into the night, knocking down zombie after zombie. Bill was certain they could handle this mob, they didn't fight back with guns of their own and they were slow moving targets. The problems that developed were all too human in nature. Jerome, nominally the radio operator, and his 'buddy' Dan's rifles both jammed at the same time. Bill was close to them so he told them to fix the guns while he provided covering fire. Jerome's was a simple matter of a shell getting stuck in the ejection mechanism, it was jammed in, but the man had a screw driver handy and shrugged off his pack to pull it out and fix his gun. Dan's rifle was another story, the man was cursing it and trying to pull the clip out to see if he could clear it, but the clip was stuck too. Bill risked a glance at what the man was doing and said, “Leave it, look at the barrel.”

Dan glanced at it and saw the bulge that had not been there before, along with a tear I the metal, “What the fuck? How'd that happen?”

“No idea, toss that piece of shit and get a club.”

“You serious?”

“Just do it!” Bill fired into the oncoming crowd again, noticing that some of the zombies were starting to go around the edges of his position, “Fall back! Fall back now!”

Ruben echoed his cry and the men quickly left their firing positions to retreat to the next in line, which were about forty yards further back and more compact around the rail road line. The elevation and trees cleared from the edges of the tracks gave them an even better firing position than before. Once they arrived Bill looked back and saw that the field was completely filled with the shambling dead, on one side he saw three faster moving people. “Over here!” he yelled, trying to get the human's attention, “Come this way! Men provide covering fire for those humans coming in!” leading by example he cut down some of the zombies between him and the humans out near the edge of the zombie mob.

“Sarge!” Ruben was by his side, “Sarge!”

“What Ruben? What?”

“Why aren't the zeds attacking those three?”

“Maybe they don't see them.” Bill said, but even he knew how lame the words were as soon as they came out of his mouth. “Okay I get it, watch them. Jerome? You got that rifle working yet?”

“Yeah.”

“Good give it to Dan and get on the radio to Jenkins, tell him we fell back to the secondary position and….What?” Bill stopped seeing Jerome shaking and turning pale.

“I…”

“What?”

“He doesn't have the radio.” said Ruben.

“What?”

“I didn't mean…I just…I was getting the rifle unjammed and you said to fall back and I fell back and I forgot it.” the man said. looking miserable.

“Shit.”

“Not to worry sarge, I'll get it.” and before Bill could say a thing Ruben was running down the tracks back the way they had come from.

“Jerome! Cover Ruben!” Bill ordered, then he started firing at any zombies he could see coming towards the old coot as he ran back to their last position. “Matt, Javier, that is Ruben out there, give him some supporting fire!” Bill turned back to keep an eye on the trio of presumed humans that had been on the southern end of the mob, but he could not spot them anywhere.

Ruben's rifle fired from down along the edge of the field where they had been, they saw the flashes of the shots as well as heard the retort of his rifle. The slow moving zombies had to have passed the area they had first held by now, Bill thought, holding his breath as more gunfire rang out.

'God and country. God and country.' Ruben thought as he swerved over to the tree line from the railroad embankment. 'Why am I out here running like an old fool?' Bullets whizzed by him close enough to catch, were he so inclined, and he pushed through the first, faster zombies as he made his way back to the position where Jerome had left the pack. There, the backpack with the radio unit was on the ground at edge of the barbed wire fence. Several zombies had already tumbled over the fence pushed from behind by the others. Ruben held off on taking a shot until he was at point blank range then he fired one shot at a time, making each one count. He had just moved out of sight from his squad, they could not provide him with covering fire unless they moved up, which 'Sergeant Bill' wouldn't do, he was a good man, but green as the summer grass in the ways of tactics. Even calling him a 'Sergeant' was a stretch for a man like Ruben who had fought the Viet Cong in the jungles of south east Asia for two tours of duty. A real sergeant would have eaten Bill for breakfast and gone back for seconds and thirds. The way these kids were coddled today, standing around with their hands out waiting for money to go buy their video games and drugs! They were learning better now, weren't they? Ruben ducked under the slow swing of a zombie and came up to the tree where the backpack lay, he snatched it up and fired his gun one handed at the closest zombie while another got a grip on his shoulder and started to pull the old man towards his gaping maw. The zombies he was fighting were a horrifying array of shapes and sizes. Being an old Swede himself Ruben didn't pay much attention to color, but fat zombies and naked zombies stood out.

“You young hippie, you won't get me that easy!” Ruben yelled trying to pull his rifle around, but another zombie grabbed the barrel. Firing a burst didn't get the thing to let go of his rifle; it had no feelings in its hands to burn as the barrel heated up. The female holding his gun had been an attractive young woman before something had gotten to her face and the side of her neck. The zombie who had eaten off of her had taken her ear, cheek and part of the flesh along side of her left eye, leaving a gaping dark wound that dribbled a black, inky liquid down her naked torso. Ruben was no innocent recruit when it came to dirty fighting, his skills may have seen fifty years of dis-use but he still had them. If the zombie would not let go of a heated rifle barrel there were other things he could do. Instead of trying to swing the barrel sideways to aim it, he pulled it straight back, angling the butt of the gun at the young zombie's head who was trying to gnaw on his shoulder, the butt hit the younger zombie's head with a crack, but had the drawback of pulling the other zombie into Ruben. The other zombie, the 'hippie' in Ruben's mind, was also young, but must have outweighed Ruben by a two to one ratio.

The young man had no visible wounds on him, his clothing looked unsoiled and it was only his opaque eyes and awkward movement that made him stand out as a zombie. His flabby arms were bare, he had on some sort of a cotton t-shirt with the arms torn off and some black pants that looked like denim. Around one leg was a bandana, which Ruben didn't think was hiding a bite mark and the thing's feet were bare, hence the "hippie" moniker. The zombies straining against the barbed wire of the fence came in all sort of shapes and sizes, one looked like a greaser from Ruben's era, another sort of resembled Burt Reynolds during his 'Smokey and the Bandit' days. All in all Ruben thought there were simply too damn many of the things and if he were going to live to bring the radio back that he had better make a decision on what to do.

Clutching the backpack Ruben decided it was worth more than his gun, he dropped the weapon and took off back through the woods, pausing just long enough to pull a grenade from his belt and toss it back into the crowd milling about at the fence line. Not every soldier was issued grenades, in fact only Bill and Ruben had them, they were not effective against the living dead. Both the non commissioned officers had received a fifteen minute seminar on the appropriate time to use the devices. Thinking back on it Ruben realized this was not one of the times, he shrugged and jogged up the rail road embankment, trying not to break his ankle on the large stones making up the base. Behind him the hippie's foot came down on the hand grenade just as it went off. The hippie was blown into a hundred different pieces, but was not dead, the body with one arm and his head still attached flew upwards through the trees, over Ruben's head and into the woods on the far side of the rail road tracks. The half naked gnawed on zombie woman was torn in half by the grenade as she turned to follow Ruben up the hill, one of the pieces of shrapnel entered behind her ear and torn out the front of her face near her good eye, she fell silently never to rise again. Two of the zombies by the fence were also struck with pieces of the grenade in the head and stopped moving, dozens more suffered lesser wounds, which did nothing to slow them down. The explosion also cut the top wire of the barbed wire fence, causing a cascade of zombies to fall over into the light woods where the squad's first line of defense had been. Recouping and standing up the zombies who had been knocked off their feet by the blast poured through the half torn down fence like a wave.

Ruben continued stepping carefully from rock to rock as he picked his way up the railroad bed. The old man was wheezing heavily, but making steady progress. A zombie moving faster than Ruben, ran towards him after springing out of the woods about twenty yards behind him. The pursuer had probably been older than Ruben when he turned, but the ancient corpse was not worried about breaking an ankle on the head sized stones that made up the base of the tracks. The zombie was gaining steadily on Ruben, despite the clear ichor coming out of its eyes making it half blind and the fact that it wore some sort of casual slippers on its blue tinged white feet. There was nothing the old man could do, the thing was as fast or faster than he was. Ruben tossed the pack up to the top of the hill by the tracks and pulled his combat knife from his belt. The old zombie was two feet from him when it was hit by multiple gun shots from by the rail road tracks, one of the shots sprayed blood and foul smelling brain matter all over Ruben's face.

The old man wiped his hand across his face to clear his eyes and started to climb up again as the Sergeant and two other soldiers gave him covering fire.

“I figured we would have a better angle if we moved out of position.” Bill said.

Ruben nodded, “And thank you for that sarge. I think you might have saved my life.” he said with more respect in his voice.

“You looked like you had things under control.”

“Maybe. I would rather not get into a situation like that again.”

“Next time we send Jerome back, it was his radio, his responsibility.” said Bill.

“You are probably right, we coddle these kids too much these days, they got to learn to fix their own mistakes. Old men like me can't be bailing them out every time they have a problem.”

Bill nodded and continued firing into the sparsely spaced trees. “I heard your grenade. Thought you might have, well, you know.”

“Me? No, not me, not that. I will fight until the end.”

“Yeah I saw that.” Bill offered one of his grenades to Ruben, Sergeants were issued two of the six pound explosives, Corporal's only rated one each, “Lost your rifle too. Damn.”

“Down two guns, three with John gone.” said Ruben taking the grenade from Bill.

“He hasn't come back yet.”

Both men turned to listen to the gunfire to the north of them. “He might be busy with problems of his own. I hope he is okay Sarge.” An explosion sounded from the north, as one of that squad's grenades went off. Bill winced.

“He was the right one to send, regardless. He is the fastest runner. C'mon men let's get back to the others.” Turning they all headed back to the second line, Ruben pointedly picking up the pack before they trudged back.

Chapter 15

The sharp pain in his side made Max want to give up and just stop fighting. It seemed like the knife above him hung in the air for minutes, no more like hours, while he thought over his options. Flashes of childhood memories played through his mind, riding bikes with his friends, shooting out a street light with an air gun. Throwing a Frisbee for his dog two days before it was hit by a car and died. The world was paused, he had time to rethink his whole life, his childhood, his college years, his marriage. Sarah. Dead now, or undead, stuck in the attic of his home. What would become of her? Would she starve without blood and flesh to feed on? What about the kids? The kids brought him back. Without him the kids had no one. There might be a time to sacrifice himself for their lives, but this little ambush was not that time. Anger welled up in him and Max bucked and twisted under the zombie man named Charlie, one thrust of his hips and the zombie flew up high enough to make his stabbing motion turn into a flesh slicing graze. Max grabbed on the zombie's arm as the cut sliced down at him and then pushed the arm backwards into the zed's chest tumbling it off of him. Instead of letting the zombie get away from him, Max did the opposite, wrapping the man's legs in his own and tangling him up so he could not move or stab with his knives effectively. One of the blades opened a cut on the front of his shins and then the other punctured his jeans and went into the floor, when the zombie raised that hand to stab again the knife slipped out of his hand to land near Max's gun.

Twisting sideways Max tried to flip the zombie over with him, it only partially worked, the zombie rolled sideways a bit, then quickly recovered. Max pulled his legs up out of reach of the zombie's remaining knife and then crawled quickly towards an overstuffed chair in one corner of the living room. Charlie used the break to lunge towards the gun and knife on the floor instead of going after his prey.

Max grabbed one of the table legs from the coffee table and stood up, turning to face his foe. The table leg was still attached to one plank of the coffee table and Max stood up to face the zombie with an awkward makeshift weapon, the zombie, on the other hand, ended up facing Max with a revolver.

“No!” Max shouted raising his club to try and deflect the bullet, he also raised one leg and cringed backwards slightly in a comical effort to make himself a smaller target.

Charlie pulled the trigger on the gun and the hammer fell on an empty chamber, clicking softly in the sultry living room air. Disgusted the zombie threw the gun away from him, it landed in the formal dining room, hitting the table then sliding off of it onto the chair at one end. Snarling, Charlie stalked towards Max. “I will kill you for them. You didn't have to kill them. It was just a baby!”

Max straightened and shook his club, the board fell off, leaving a wicked looking screw sticking of the far end of his weapon. He changed his stance slightly to meet the oncoming zombie and didn't reply to the thing's words.

“What you can't talk? What kind of man kills a baby?”

Max stepped backwards towards the kitchen opening to avoid the zombie's first slash with the knife, and then swung the club, smacking the zombie in the side of the head, where it stuck with the screw piercing the hard bone of Charlie's skull. The screw was not deep enough to kill the thing, but the blow seemed to daze it, which gave Max a chance to run into the kitchen. The woman had shaken her head and shoulders out of the sink and was twitching violently on the floor in front of it, spreading black blood all over the linoleum. Max's first instinct was to run around through the other exit from the kitchen into the dining room and grab his pistol, then he spotted the shotgun where he had left it at the top of the stairs. He veered for the weapon as Charlie bellowed in rage and tore after him from the living room.

“You are fast enough I give you that much…” started Charlie, only to be cut off by the blast from the shotgun as he entered the kitchen. The shot hit him dead center in stomach, just below the rib cage, the best shot Max could get off in a hurry as he juggled the gun. Charlie went down in a heap, his legs not working anymore. The zombie let out a mournful moan as Max raised the gun and stepped closer. Crawling towards the woman twitching on the floor. “Elaine…” he said touching the zombie woman's leg, then Max shot him in the head spraying blackish grey matter flecked with shards of too white bone and brown hair all over the front of the cabinet doors. A second later Elaine received the same treatment. After checking to make sure that the zombie baby was really dead Max moved to the stairway to check on Stewart. She was lying at the bottom of the stairs, moving slowly, not quiet conscious. He went down to her and gently pulled her into the basement away from the stairway, straightening her limbs and looking for damage other than the huge welt on her forehead.

Turning on his radio Max said, “Amelia, Tom?”

“Yeah Max, is everything okay? Are they there yet?” came Tom's voice.

“Here and gone, there is kind of a mess in the kitchen, so come back but keep the kids down by the tire swing okay. I don't sense any more zombies around.”

“You guys okay?” ask Amelia.

“Stewart got hit in the head pretty hard.”

“She alright?”

“She isn't dead. Then she fell down the stairs. Backwards.”

“Oh my God is she okay?” yelled Amelia.

“She isn't dead or bleeding or anything, just not conscious.”

“We'll be right there!” Amelia said.

Max used the few minutes until they arrived to practice sensing how far away they were from him. He noticed that each of them was slightly different and as his friends and family got closer to him they came into sharper focus. Each glowing bright light of energy was unique, he assumed the one in the front on the left hand side was Amelia, she had the van moving fast, which made the person in the car following her Tom. The children seemed to have a more colorful glow about them, except for the one he tagged as Kenny, his swirling pattern was not as bright or colorful as the others.

Funny, Max thought, but I can't see the vehicles at all. He made a mental note to try and identify everyone by their unique glowing form so he could tell who was where when they were out of his normal sight range. His extra perception seemed stronger now too, as if fighting the zombies had made it grow, a thought Max found oddly disturbing.

“Oh…” Stewart moaned as she opened her eyes. Max was startled to see there was bright red blood in whites of her eyes as she stared up at him, “Did we win?”

“'We'?” Max kidded.

“Ugh, we lost. I was afraid of that. So this is what being a zombie feels like. God it feels worse than when I was alive.”

“We won, I mean I won while you took a little nap.”

“What happened?”

“You got hit in the head with a frying pan. Don't you remember?”

Stewart struggled to sit up, Max helped her and held her steady while she raised one hand to softly touch her forehead. “Nope, don't remember much after going upstairs. Damn, not feeling so right.”

Max looked into her eyes, “Your eyes are bleeding.”

“Seriously?”

“Yeah. What does that mean?”

“Hell if I know. We passed my medical ability when I got bit by the dog.”

“So you remember that. Do you know what the date is?”

Stewart tilted her head sideways and asked, “Do you? C'mon ask me an easy one.”

Max shook his head, “Yeah I can't say what the date is for sure anymore either, I think it is maybe the fourth? Has it been only six days?”

“Could be.” Stewart leaned closer to Max, looking in his eyes. Max didn't back off from her, wondering if something was wrong with him, maybe he took a blow to the head that he didn't remember and she was examining the wound. Her kiss took him by surprise and rocked him back onto his buttocks.

“Wha-what are you doing?” he sputtered.

“Damn, not the reaction I was going for. Is it the eyes? I mean I can't see them but bloody eyes would be kind of a turn off.”

“No, no! It isn't that, it's just, well. I don't know…”

Upstairs they heard people climbing up the porch steps and Amelia's voice admonishing the kids to go to the tire swing and not inside the house.

“Forget about it Max. C'mon, help me up so I can go get cleaned up in the bathroom before I gross the kids out too.”

Woodenly Max complied, getting to his feet then helping Stewart into the bathroom. Jessica came into the house screaming “Daddy! Oh God! Daddy where are you?”

“Down in the basement Jessica! Down here!” His daughter ran down the stairs and threw herself on Max's back just as he closed the door to the bathroom. Behind her Amelia was on the stairs one hand held to her mouth.

“I tried to keep them outside.”

Max cut her off as he turned around, pulling his sobbing daughter into his arms, “It is okay Amelia, really. No problem.”

“But the dead…”

“They've seen just as bad the last few days, I would rather not have had them see more, but it isn't your fault. Did the boys come in too?”

“No, Tom told Kenny and Seth to go to the tire swing and they went. As far as I know Cory is still in the car and Nick is upstairs on the porch.”

“Dad?” Nick called down the stairs.

“Yeah buddy?”

“You okay?”

“Sure, you can come down if you want to. Amelia could you go check on Stewart? She got hit pretty hard.”

“Is it bad?” Amelia asked.

“Not terrible, just a little gross.”

"Okay I will check on her and then come back and get you cleaned up too, you are bleeding all over you know."

“Dad!” Nick yelled as he ran across the room to hug his father.

Amelia ducked into the bathroom where Max heard her whispering to Stewart. He took his kids over to the couch and sat them down, Jessica stayed on his lap, arms around his neck and Nick burrowed into him from one side.

“Whoa, whoa, what is all this? I am fine.”

"You're bleeding everywhere!" sobbed his daughter.

She buried her head in his neck and cried. Nick looked at him helplessly and shrugged his shoulders, “We were just worried. We don't want anything to happen to you. I was afraid, we never went away from you since we left home.”

Sitting there with his kids next to him Max pondered for a moment before replying, “I know and don't think that I would risk anything to put you two in danger. Sometimes we have to do things that might be a little dangerous. This wasn't any worse than at the hotel, or when Stewart and Tom went into the hardware store. I had to take a little risk to make sure something bad didn't happen later.”

His daughter pulled back from him, eyes red and wet from crying, snot dribbling out of her nose, she pointed one finger at him accusingly, “You could have made Tom stay instead! You didn't have to stay! Why didn't you make Tom stay!”

“Jessica.” he admonished moving her off of his lap onto the couch next to her brother. Max slid off of the couch onto his knees in front of them, he kept one of each of their hands in his and continued, “You know that would not be right. I know Tom would have done it. Just like I know Amelia would have stayed with Stewart. But it is like this…let's say we have chores to do, like doing the dishes. What if I made you do the dishes every day, all the time and let Nick just play instead of doing his share, would you be happy?”

Jessica shook her little head from side to side, “But this isn't the dishes.”

“No, it is worse, it is a bigger chore and if I don't do my share then that isn't fair. If I don't do my part other people might get grumpy. If you had to do the dishes every day and Nick played you would be complaining to me in three days.”

She shook her head, “I like doing the dishes, I will do the dishes for everyone every day if you don't have to go away from me again.”

Max looked at Nick for help. Unfortunately, at only ten years old, he didn't have much to offer. “It wouldn't be fair for dad not to go once in awhile, everyone has to take their turn. Like at the hotel when we stayed up with the adults, I was doing my share. It is important Jess.”

Jessica still wasn't buying into their logic and Max was saved by the bathroom door opening.

“I can't believe we still have power.” Amelia said as she came into the room. Stewart trailed behind her, a wash rag held to her forehead. “We are going to get some ice for that bump on her head and then rig some sort of head band there so her hands are still free. She can keep an eye on the kids while the rest of us clean up the house.”

Max nodded then turned back to his kids, “See? We all have to do our part. I have to go clean up the kitchen and you have to go outside and play on the tire swing, okay?”

Jessica nodded reluctantly, then whispered, “Daddy, there was a baby up there. It was dead.”

“I know honey, I know. You just keep your eyes closed until I get you outside, I will give you a piggy back ride okay?” Max knew all the parenting books Sarah had given him to read might have come in handy now, he didn't really know how to comfort his daughter in this situation. Hell, Max thought ruefully, if any of the parenting books had included a chapter on 'zombie apocalypse', I probably would have read them to begin with. Instead of offering her some fatherly advice or lying and telling her 'everything would be okay' he just held her tight and trudged up the stairs.

The kids were told firmly to stay outside while Tom, Amelia, and Max cleaned up the mess he had made in the kitchen. The first part of cleaning up involved Amelia bandaging up Max's cuts so he would stop dribbling blood everywhere. Stewart was given a cold cola and sat down in a rocking chair overlooking the swing. The picture would have been serene if not for the pistol belted to her hip and the shotgun she was using to gently rock the chair back and forth.

“This really kind of sucks.” Tom said, while mopping the floor a third time. Amelia had loaded the dishwasher with all of the contaminated plates and pan that had been on the counter and was now washing the rest of the utensils and surface areas with a bleach solution.

“I know Tom, I am sorry. It wasn't a good idea. We should have ambushed them in the next house and just come back here.”

“No, no it isn't that, I didn't think of that either, it is just that I don't know how long we can stay here. What if we have to do this every day? Or twice a day? How long before we have a line of zombies at the door banging to get in? Then we are back at MAC Co. under siege.”

“Maybe it won't be that way.” said Max thinking back to the days early on when they had been stuck in the office surrounded by the undead.

“Well this time, don't leave me if you bail out!” Amelia said with some humor in her voice.

“Never, we are in this until the end, together forever right?” Max said.

“Maybe.” Amelia said.

“Just maybe?”

“Max if it comes down to leaving me again to save the kids, then you leave me to save the kids.” She turned from the stove and looked at him, “I guarantee if I have to leave you to die to save them I will.”

“Oh this turned serious all of a sudden. I agree though.”

“That goes for me too. But we better not separate on a whim. It better count for something. How long do you think we can stay here Max?”

“Until the zombies come. Then we pack up and go.”

“Anything close by now?” Amelia asked.

Max concentrated, he had been casting out for any wandering zombies periodically while they cleaned up the kitchen. Stewart was on watch from the porch, but she was having some cloudy vision, so Max was keeping an eye on things as well. “Nothing I can sense, nothing close or headed this way.” He didn't add that he could sense to the edge of North Platte now, a good three miles away. Before his little dust up this afternoon his range had been much more limited.

“Something wrong Max?” Amelia asked.

“No. Well sort of. You take for granted I am not insane and can sense the dead, that is a leap of faith I think.”

“If you hadn't proved it to me, I wouldn't believe you.” she replied.

“Well, okay, I guess, but now it is like I can 'see' farther. Since the fight I mean.”

“Why?” asked Tom.

“That is what I am wondering.”

“It is the zombies, you know they can do things we can't, the fast ones like Nancy and that guy Jimbo from your house. They moved so fast! I've only seen Stewart move that quick before.”

“I think I get it from them.” Max confessed, waiting for the two to disagree.

Instead Amelia just nodded and Tom looked thoughtful. “Could be.” he said, “I thought maybe Stewart was just that fast because, you know, she is a cop.”

“It is getting dark. We need to get the kids in. Is the floor good enough Tom?” asked Amelia, looking at the spotless linoleum.

“I guess. I don't think it will ever be clean to me again.”

“Can you get blankets to hang over the windows? I want to keep any light from attracting, well anything, living or dead to us tonight. And we are going to have to use the kitchen to get the kids fed.” Max said.

“Yeah and my old man had duct tape I the shed too, I will go grab a couple of rolls and tell the kids to come in.” Tom opened a cabinet door and pulled out a long narrow box of aluminum foil, he handed it to Max, “We can do the windows with this first, then put blankets over them too, kind of have a double protection. If we let the kids onto the porch they can look and see if they see any light, it could be a fun job for them while helping us out.”

“Good idea, let's do this.” said Max.

Hours later everyone was sleeping in the basement, with the exception of Stewart and Max who were up in the kitchen, keeping watch by peeking through slots cut into the aluminum foil and by occasionally walking the porch around the house. Stewart wanted first watch in case her head injury was worse than it appeared, she said she had heard somewhere that sleeping was bad if you had a brain injury. Max wondered if she had ulterior motives, but for the first couple of hours they barely spoke. The silence was not uncomfortable, they had played a few rounds of cards between paroling the porch. Stewart lost more than she won and after the last hand, where she lost somewhere near ten thousand dollars to Max she had given up in frustration. Max rose from the table and went to the back door.

Stewart perked up and asked, “Something?”

“No. Nothing. But I want to go outside on the porch for a bit. You coming?”

“Count me in. You want another pop?”

Max checked his watch, it was a few minutes after midnight, “Sure one more, and I think that will do me until we get Amelia and Tom up. Mountain Dew me.”

Stewart gave him a wry look in the dim light, “Maturity, that is what I see in you.”

They went out onto the porch and sat down on a couple of chairs with a table in between them. The chairs were around the side of the house looking back over towards where the zombie family had come from earlier. The large utility light was still burning over the huge gravel driveway, but from where they sat it was cut off by the corner of the house, casting the whole area in darkness.

“Anything?” Stewart asked, handing Max his drink.

“No. You just asked me that.”

“I know, but don't you get a longer ranger without any walls in the way?”

“I hadn't thought about it. I guess I do. The town still seems to have a lot of zombies in it.”

“Any people?”

“I haven't looked.”

“Still there were a lot of people here, where did they go?”

“Evacuated, like Tom's parents. Maybe.”

“There were a lot more zombies here too. Most of them moved on. You worried about something?” Stewart asked.

“Yeah. Many, many somethings.”

“Well what is your top concern right now? Zeds?”

“No, not really. I guess I am having faith in my ability to detect them. There are not any close by.”

“So what has you brooding then?”

“I'm not brooding.” Max said, taking a long pull at his can of soda.

“Look it was one quick kiss. I was out of my head, I di…”

“I liked it.”

They sat in silence for twenty or thirty seconds.

“That is good, right?”

“I don't know, my wife died four days ago. I never thought I would be the kind of guy who would jump into bed with another woman this quickly.”

“Who said anything about jumping into bed? What kind of person do you think I am?” Stewart said with mock anger.

“That kind of person. You don't have anything holding you back. I am the one with baggage. On the one hand I want to do what is right for my kids, for my friends, even for Seth and Riley. On the other…”

“Sex.”

“Well yeah.” Max said blushing in the dark.

“You're cute when you blush.”

“Fuck.” He had forgotten that while he seemed to be able to sense the proximity of anyone near them, Stewart seemed to have eyes that could see in the dark.

“Max when we got back to your wife did you make love to her?”

“What kind of question is that?”

She shrugged, “Well, we were holed up in your office for four days, then spent a couple days at your house, then three days on the road, that is nine days, at least, without any relief. From a purely biological perspective you have to be getting, well antsy by now. Unless you choked the chicken somewhere along the way?”

“Stewart! Good God! I don't even talk to friends like this!”

“I am just saying, none of us have had much time for privacy in the past week and a half, the 'buddy system' we have sucks for getting some alone time to take care of our other human needs. I supposed I adopted you as a partner before we ever left your office. Now I find myself attracted to you. Maybe it is just the lack of sex that is driving this. Maybe it is something else.”

“Yeah, like what?”

“You ever hear of 'earthquake sex'?”

“Sure, where the sex is so good the earth moves.”

Stewart laughed and asked, “That ever happen to you?”

“Well, no, not really. I mean the earth didn't move or anything.”

“I am not talking 'good sex', I am talking of a phenomenon where an earthquake causes regular people to get horny and bump their uglies together soon after an earthquake hits them. It is like surviving a horrible catastrophe brings out a zest for living and procreating.”

“I've never been in an earthquake, but you are saying this apocalypse is having that affect on us?”

“It is just a thought. I know from experience that any high adrenaline rush makes me want to have some long, pounding sex afterward. In the last week and a half I've had more close calls than in the rest of my life combined. The pent up frustration is almost painful.”

“Well, I don't really have the same context. This past week I guess I have seen too much sorrow, I don't think I am wired like you, I definitely could live without any more 'Oh my God we are all going to die!' moments.”

“So? Nothing then?”

“I didn't say that. There is something to what you say, but I have to just deal with it. Like I said when we started talking, what kind of man would I be to jump in the sack with a woman four days after my wife dies?”

Stewart waved her hand through the air dismissively, “The normal kind I'd say. I know boys. They attend a funeral in the morning and are on the prowl at the reception an hour later. It is the way you are built.”

“Ha! I've heard of women who are the same way.”

“Well, all I am saying is we are in a dangerous spot and we should take what pleasure we can, when we can.”

Max looked over at her and their eyes locked into place over the table. Slowly he nodded and she smiled across at him, standing she rose and came over to him, where she knelt in front of him, “How are my eyes doing?” she whispered, “Not too gross?”

“No, they've cleared up…” she interrupted him with a kiss, he hesitated a moment then allowed himself to respond with a passion that started to scare him. Squelching down the part of his mind that was trying to protest he gripped Stewart and pulled their bodies together.

Their hands began to roam over each other's bodies like silent serpents, exploring every crevasse, Max ended up with his hands on the sides of Stewarts head pulling her face into his as continued to kiss, she used her hands to undo his pants and slide them down to his thighs. Pulling back briefly Stewart stripped off her shirt and sports bra in one swift motion then slammed forward into Max again. Their love making was not slow or leisurely, they crashed together like the tide on the rocks and Max was finished all too soon. Stewart was not, and after allowing him a small interval to recover she insistently pull him back into her and brought herself to a finish that ended in a scream of ecstasy that she tried to muffle. Afterward they lay side by side on the porch, their clothing was wadded up and propped up under their heads as pillows. As they lay looking at the corn, the cool night air caressed their bodies.

“Stewart?”

“Yeah Max?”

“You might be right about the earthquake thing.”

She laughed softly, “Max that was just an excuse for something I wanted. You.”

“So what now?”

“What do you mean 'what now'? Now we keep living, get ourselves set up somewhere and just keep going. We just do not stop.”

“This won't change anything?”

Stewart reached over and ran her hand down onto his groin, “Max, this changes everything. But it doesn't change our goals.”

The third time they made love it was a prolonged, slow session without the haste or roughness of the earlier times, however it was just as passionate. As they lay once again in each other arms Max suddenly started.

“Is something there?”

Max nodded, “Someone is out there. In the field. I didn't notice them until now.”

“Fuck.” Stewart rolled over and scrambled to pull on her clothing. Max joined her in the effort, pulling on the light shorts and shirt he had been wearing, but forgoing his shoes for his shotgun. Stewart didn't stop until she had all of her weapons back in place, which took another twenty seconds.

“Where is it?”

Max pointed out towards the road, about halfway between Tom's house and the next neighbor over. “There.”

“Too far for me, I can't see that far, not even with these eyes.”

“It isn't moving. I think there are two more of them back a little ways. Yeah I am sure of it.”

“What are they doing?”

“Just standing there. Should we go out?”

“No. How far away are they, a half mile?”

“Maybe. That seems about right, didn't Tom say he had neighbors a mile away on each side of his house?”

“Yeah, we better get them up. Then you and I can go out and investigate. I damn sure am not setting up another ambush in a house for them.”

“You go, get the others up, I will keep an eye on things here.”

Stewart turned and strode back into the house while Max watched their visitor with his mind. The thing in the field raised one of its arms, then dropped it. On impulse Max did the same thing. The creature did it again. Max repeated it. Then he raised his other arm and the zombie mirrored his action with its arm. The zombie retreated across the road and appeared to sit down just inside the cornfield on the opposite side.

Amelia and Tom came rushing up the stairs with Riley on their heels. Stewart was not behind them, to Max's glance Amelia said, “She had to use the bathroom. Said she didn't want to die with a full bladder.”

“There are three of them out there.” the other two nodded, “I think we are going to go see them. Maybe talk to them this time instead of trying to kill them.”

“Like Jimbo?” asked Amelia.

“Hopefully.”

Stewart came through the doorway as quiet as a ghost and Max explained what had happened with the zombie when she was gone.

“So it was signaling us? I don't like it.”

“Maybe it just wants to talk.”

“Maybe it just wants to lure us in and kill us on ground it chooses.”

“Not all of them are bad.” said Max.

“No just ninety nine percent.”

“Here is what I think we should do. Me and you go out.” Max said indicating Stewart with the tip of his shotgun, “and then I go ahead thirty feet or so, but stay far away from him and see what he wants. You will be close enough to cover me and you can see things better in the dark. Plus you are a better shot than I am.”

“I don't like it.”

“Tom, Amelia what do you think?”

“I don't like it. Every single time we ran into super zombies we got into a big fight. Only that one time did Jimbo and that other chick run away.” said Tom.

“Max you think you can talk to this one? If you stayed far enough away so Stewart could cover you, I think that would be okay, like in the center of the road. The zombies couldn't get close without you guys seeing them first. I take it Tom and I get to guard the house?”

“Well that is what I was thinking…” Max started.

“You guys are babying me.” Amelia said, “Tom and Stewart did the store, you and Stewart laid the ambush. I have fought my way through zombies before, I can hold my own against them.”

“It isn't that, just at night…well Stewart and I have the…I don't even know what to call it, 'talent' maybe or 'abilities' that make us able to handle this particular situation. Tom was just the one who went with Stewart last time. Next time we'll let you and Tom handle the ambush.”

Amelia snorted, “We'll see. I am not that stupid.”

“No really if you want on the front lines, we will put you there, no problem from me!” said Stewart.

“Okay. Tom and I will stay here, next time I go.”

“Fair enough.” with that Max and Stewart headed down the driveway towards the paved road. When they got to the end of it Stewart stopped.

“Fucking little manipulator!”

“What?”

“Amelia! We were talking about if we even were going out here to meet these guys and she turned it into an argument about her not going into danger, which sidetracked the whole argument, now look where we are. You and her must be pretty pleased with yourselves!” Max could tell she wasn't angry, if anything she seemed to grudgingly respect what Amelia had done. For Max's part he hadn't even noticed what had happened.

“I don't think that is what she did, I mean not on purpose.”

“Yeah, look where we are when the vote to go or not was tied. She subverted the democratic process. I tell you what if I get a clear shot at the zombie and it doesn't say exactly the friendly words I want to hear, I am plugging it.”

“Just let me talk to it first if I can.”

The two started walking down the paved road towards the waiting zombie.

“Waving your arms at each other might not mean anything. Or it could be a new age zombie trick to lure in hapless innocents.”

“We are not 'hapless innocents'.”

“I bet everyone thinks that, then…wham! You come to dead with your head deep inside your former best friend's guts.”

“Always the optimist. Okay you stay here, let me go up another thirty feet or so and call down to it.”

Max proceeded alone down the moon lit county road. He stayed near the dashed lines painted in the middle of the road and kept his shotgun aimed close, but not quite dead on to where the zombie was waiting. Once he reached the zombie's position on the road he turned towards it and called out.

Chapter 16

The human came forward, the delicious swirling colors that made up its body was a joy to behold, but not one that drove Red out of his mind with hunger anymore.

“Hello down there in the corn.” the guy called.

Was he the one? Would he care about what happened? Would he understand what Red wanted to tell him?

“I can see you fine there you know. I know you can hear me.”

Watching the two humans have sex on the porch a mile away had been fascinating. Their bodies had intertwined and glowed brighter during the coupling it had just about driven Hugh, the weakest of the trio, into a feeding frenzy. At first Red hadn't known what they were doing, after a moment's shock he figured it out. Then he laughed with the other two and sat down to watch the show. The three of them were much too far away to seen the details of what was going on, but the glow, it was a steady brightness that only grew larger as they proceeded. Red was caught up in his thoughts about it again when the man on the road called down a third time, “Did you want to talk?”

“Sorry.” Red called out as the man started to turn away. “Don't go. I want to talk.” And so the die is cast, he thought to himself, this is my pawn in the great game of someone else's making.

The man on the road seemed to hesitate, then turned back, “So, talk. Who are you?”

“My friends call me 'Red'. And you?”

“My name is Max.”

“Pleased to meet you Max. Where are you headed?”

“Away from here. East. I hope to run into a place where there aren't any zombies.”

“Right. How far east you plan on going. I can tell you the east coast is gone.”

“Excuse me for asking, but how do you know that?”

“I just do. You have time for a story Max, you and your friend?”

“Maybe. I am supposed to find out what you want, the others are not so keen on talking. Talking…that hasn't worked out well in the past.”

“Not with other zombies maybe, but not all of us are like that anymore.”

The man seemed relieved, “Yeah that is what I thought. We ran into one guy, well, he didn't want to fight with us, but there was another, more powerful zombie making him fight.”

Good, thought Red, he already knows something, this might not be as bad as I thought.

“You still talking?” Max asked after twenty or so seconds went by.

“Yeah. Sorry, I can get distracted at times. I am trying to figure out what to say to you.”

“Well I am not going anywhere, we plan on camping out here as long as we can.”

“That wouldn't be a good idea.”

“Why not?”

“There are a bunch of zombies coming this way from Colorado and Wyoming.”

“How do you know? Or is this another question you don't have any proof for?”

Angry, Red thought, he is so angry. Then again so am I. “Max I didn't do this and I didn't want any of this to happen. It was not my plan and I am fighting against it as best I can. Some things you are going to have to trust me a little about, but in this situation I can provide proof. How did you see me?”

“I…I just spotted you across the field.”

“You didn't and I know you didn't. Not at night while I was three rows deep in the corn and half a mile away. You've killed a lot of zombies haven't you?”

Max was quiet, Red thought he was trying to decide what to say, finally he spoke again, “Okay, yeah, I have and I can kind of see zombies from a long way off now.”

“A useful talent and I took a guess that you had it after you reacted how you did on the porch over there.”

“How long were you there?”

“Long enough.”

“And you just watched us?” Max said with some anger.

“I didn't want to intrude. How as I to know you could see us? Don't worry our vision isn't that great, we knew you were there, but couldn't see much in the way of what you were doing, the corn is too high.”

“So you can see, well, I don't know what to call, life force?”

“I suppose, I see a colorful swirling of blood coursing through living tissue. It is wonderful, the most exciting and beautiful thing I have ever seen and it is in every living person. I, well 'we' really, I have two companions with me, wouldn't have seen anything, except the….what you were doing, seemed to make the colors brighter and more intense. Like a beacon.”

“Shit. It drew the zombies from Colorado here?” Max asked a little confused.

Red laughed, “No. Sorry. No. It wasn't that big or bright. More like anything a mile away could see it. How far out can you detect us?”

“That is about my maximum range too. Your friends are within range and I can sense the edges of town without any effort. If I concentrate I can see into parts of town. I have to concentrate to see you, it isn't like I just do it.”

“Well that might not be far enough to prove my point. Try casting your mind's eye further west. Do you see anything?”

The man concentrated, then seemed to stagger under an invisible blow. Behind him the woman holding the shotgun fired into the corn field a pellet winged Red in the arm, even though he dodged. The woman was fast.

“Fuck you!” she screamed firing repeated into the field where Red was moving around.

“Stewart!” Max called out, “Stop! Stop! It wasn't him!”

She fired once more, then paused to reload, standing next to Max, who was down on one knee in the middle of the road.

Red decided to proceed as if nothing had happened, “Do you see them?”

“Fuck you!” Stewart yelled, pulling the shotgun up and aiming it where Red's voice came from. Max reached up and pulled the stock down, earning a glare from her.

“It wasn't him. He is telling the truth about us not being able to stay here.”

“What is going on Max, what did you see?”

“Zombies, lots and lots of zombies.”

“How many?”

“Over a hundred and fifty thousand, near as we can tell.” said Red, moving slightly to one side after talking.

“Are you bringing them here?”

“No, me and my two friends are doing everything we can to stop them.”

“Why?”

“Because I hate them Max. I hate what they did to us and I hate what they are trying to do to you and the other humans. But I need your help.”

“What?”

“Do you want what I need or some background first? If you have time and if you promise not to shoot at me I can tell you what I know and what I need.”

“Stewart?”

“I am not inviting them up to the house for coffee. We stay here and he and his friends do not get any closer to the house than they already are.”

“We won't come any closer.”

“Okay, then we can talk. So tell your story.” Stewart said belligerently.

“It started down in Florida. My brother in law called me up and asked me to help him move his old car off the street, he said the cops were going to tow it. I came over to help, and these cops met me there and they 'arrested' me. I had no idea what was going on or even why they had taken me in. They parked next to this building and dragged me inside, it looked like a normal office building on the outside and smelled terrible inside, like being downwind of a deer two weeks dead. So we go in and I meet this guy, he looked like a mad scientist and he introduced himself as Doctor Thomas Sentry. At this point I thought it might be some sort of prank my in-law was playing, but he just stood there with a dumb look on his face, more sad than anything. The cops stayed with me while the Doc when into another room, eventually he called for us and that is when I started struggling. There were three zombies along one wall, I didn't know they were zombies at the time, but I knew there was something wrong with them. The floor was coated with blood, some dried, some fresh. The smell, God the smell, was horrible! I know what 'carnal house' smells like now; rotted and decomposing flesh. The doctor came in and told me not to be afraid and while the police held me, he bit into my neck, sure that wouldn't make you afraid. I could not move, I have to emphasize this, the cop's grips were like iron. After he bit into my neck he started sucking my blood, but it got all over me, ran down my shirt, down the outside of my jeans and splattered onto the floor. I was hurt bad too, and I knew it, there was just so much blood. Then I remember him pulling back and slitting my wrist with a small sharp knife, he did it length ways down my arm, not across it. He collected my blood in a five gallon bucket not some medical thing, just a normal looking plastic pail. The bucket already had some blood in it, half coagulated on the sides and it looked like…well, like when your momma made brownies and let you lick the bowl. There were finger streaks all through the blood, as if someone or something couldn't get enough of it. My last living memory is of watching my blood pool at the bottom of that bucket.”

"Do you remember being dead at all?”

“No. I don't have any visions to tell you about heaven or hell. If any of the others remember anything they are not talking. I can tell you this though, they burned all of the churches in town, on Sentry's orders. I think some of the faithful were inside them at the time too. The first thing I remember when I came back was having my head inside the bucket, licking up someone else's blood. I remember drinking a half dozen times, I didn't get the whole bucket, I just got a portion and when Sentry decided I was smart enough he booted me out with instructions to not make any more zombies and lay low until he called me. Of course not everyone followed that rule, he must have messed up his instruction to some of the others somehow and that is when the problems started. Things got out of hand pretty quickly and all of us were called up to rein in the renegade zombies. Zombies attacking others in the street and one couple moved off to a nearby community and started a nest of zombies there, it was a mess and Sentry barely got it under control before he made his plans. We like the flesh of our enemies too, blood is good, if it is fresh enough, but nothing is better than living flesh.”

“Even now?” asked Stewart.

“Now…well now I am able to control my hunger a little better, I am not sure why. Before I couldn't, I just had to eat, there was no way I could stop, aside from having the food removed from me or being ordered to stop eating.”

“So you don't eat anymore? Not even regular food?”

“No.”

“How is that possible?”

“You know what I did Stewart? Before I became what I am?”

“No, what?”

“I was an assistant manager at the 'Bait Bucket', we sold fishing supplies and bait. Do you really think I might be able to tell you what has happened to me or why I don't need to eat anymore?”

“No, I suppose not. So how'd you end up in Colorado?”

“You two know anything about 'Og'?”

Max shook his head, “No, I thought I heard the name on the radio, WWEB. Just before it went off the air.”

“Yeah that is right, well Og was actually Neil Rosol, I never liked the guy. I was with him, not by choice I had to go with him.”

“Everyone has choices Red.” said Stewart.

“Humans have choices, Stewart, zombies have to do what their maker tells them to do. Most zombies, even the smart ones never figure this out, that they can control their own 'children' quite well and even lesser zombies to a great extent. Anyway Neil and I came up from Florida. There was this guy there, Doctor Sentry, he is the one who made us all, in theory that makes him the head zombie and he should be able to control all of his creatures. However I know for a fact that controlling zombies a couple generations removed from you is more difficult than one you made yourself. If I ran into a really smart zombie…”

“We call them 'Super Zombies'.” said Max.

“Yes that is good, if I ran into a super zombie who was my great-great-grandchild I might not be able to tell him to do anything, unless I was more powerful than he was.”

“How do you get more powerful?” asked Stewart, already suspecting the answer.

“Eat more humans, or drain their blood at least. Anyway I was talking about Neil. He was a big fan of Egyptian mythology, one day he decided we had to call him 'Og' some sort of sun God or something. I was down there with him at the radio station, a group of soldiers came and were roughing up our troops, they tended to use wounding tactics, fragmentation grenades, shots to the arms and torso when they first ran into us. They soon learned that only major trauma to the head would keep the zombies down and switched tactics pretty quick. What they didn't expect was that we, well, you would call us 'supers', had picked up several weapons from the police and other convoy's we had ambushed earlier, we even had some rocket propelled grenades, that sort of thing and a few zombies who knew how to use them. We let the convoy get in real close then hit them hard, we almost wiped them out, but they had a reserve that retreated when we got the first bunch of them. I was sent by Neil to pursue those soldiers when the bomb went off behind me. Almost everyone I was with didn't make it. I had the luck of being down by this shitty little creek and it was just low enough that the debris went flying over my head by inches instead of into my head. I tried to crawl down under the stream bed after that, I didn't know if there would be more bombs coming or if it was over. There was only the one, and it took the heart out of Neil's army, most of the supers were there with him, and the ones who had come with me were just gone once I got up. Here and there a few dumb zombies shuffled around, but I was free. See it gets back to the orders I was given by Doctor Sentry.”

“I thought you were following Neil, had to do what he said?” asked Stewart.

“Yeah Sentry told me to do what Neil said. And Neil's last orders were to make sure the remaining men in the convoy didn't come back to interfere with his plans anymore. No Neil meant the convoy people couldn't mess with him. Therefore, I was free.”

“It was just the two of you sent to Denver? You made all those zombies?”

“Oh yes, yes we did. We checked into a hotel downtown, converted it in a single night about a week before the fall, when the second shift employees came in we used them to feed the first shift and get them into some sort of intelligence, then sent them home to get their families and told them to hide the slow 'children' they had made until the twenty fifth, which is when this whole mess started in earnest. After that hotel we split up, I went on a journey up highway seventy, taking two of the single guys with me. In one day I dropped zombies off in Idaho Springs, Frisco, Vail, Eagle, Glenwood Springs and Grand Junction. Whenever I ran out of zombies to plant in those towns, I just stopped and made a few more. I swung south from Grand Junction to hit Montrose and Durango before heading straight east towards Pueblo. I hooked up with Neil in Colorado Springs the very next day, in three days we had over two hundred operatives waiting to strike, in four more days we had zombies smart enough to follow our orders in almost every medium sized city in the state, and I even dipped down into New Mexico after meeting Neil because he told me no one was assigned to spread the plague there.”

“Just two of you wiped out the entire state. Somehow I just can't believe that.” Stewart said.

“We didn't make zombies and send them out to terrorize people, we made them stay inside and wait for a few days, we brought some of them back to almost the super level and gave them some autonomy to act discretely. It was a quick, silent takeover of society. Believe it, it happened worldwide.”

“So this isn't just happening here?” asked Max, he could see Red shake his head through the corn, “I was hoping there was someplace we could go, somewhere safe again.”

“I wasn't in the inner circle of the planning, but when I left most of the town left too, about three thousand of us flying out of the airports in Florida, Georgia, Alabama and other locations, they had buses up the coast to catch flights out over a period of like three days, from what Neil said. He said I would like being second in command of a state.”

“What was the rest of the plan?”

“I have no idea. I know phase one was to create as many zombies as possible, that is what we did. My opinion is that it worked too well. We destroyed too much of humanity. It has been a week and almost the entire state was destroyed, if it worked that well in other places then there are not many humans left.”

“Okay this is all well and good, a nice update on current events, but what does this have to do with us again?” asked Stewart.

“All of the zombies are being drawn east, toward Chicago, I think. About half of the zombies in the Denver area are heading up along highway seventy six and turning east on highway eighty. There are some zombies coming in from Wyoming too, but not that many.”

“Great, so if we head north of the interstate the zombies will pass us by. Thanks for the warning.”

“No, you don't understand, I was second in power in for this area, I am not being compelled east; I can feel what is happening zombies are being forced west from Chicago too. Which is why I think the problem lies there.”

“So?”

“No, Stewart I see what he means” said Max “Why would they be heading towards each other? To wipe out a threat, there must be people alive between here and there.”

“Again, what does that have to do with us? We can't stop a hundred thousand zombies.”

“We can warn them what is coming.”

“No, you can stop them all.” said Red.

“What do you mean? How?”

“Kill whoever is making it happen, kill the 'Neil' that was sent to Chicago. Then the zombies will become disorganized and stop acting in concert.”

“Ah, mister, do you see who we got with us? A bunch of kids, not a carload of soldiers.”

“I didn't know that. I can see that they are there, but I can't tell how old they are unless I got closer." Red shrugged his shoulders, "It doesn't matter who you are with, you drive east and tell them what is coming and how to deal with it, but you have to make them believe you. The zombies coming this way are just a drop in the bucket for what is going to hit Iowa, and I am pretty sure it is Iowa where they are headed. I looked at a map last night and it makes sense in a way. Nebraska, Kansas, Iowa, South Dakota, all low population states that may not have gotten a zombie maker of their own.”

“That is all you want us to do?” asked Stewart, “Well we can pass the word along, they might believe us, why don't you come along and tell them too?”

“No way. I like my life, or whatever it is I have left. I cannot imagine anyone who thinks I might snack on them when I get hungry is going to keep me alive too long. Plus the closer I get to Chicago the stronger the urge to go that direction gets. I, and my two friends are only going to keep slowing the horde down until the call is irresistible. One of us is weaker than the others and when he starts to leave, we are going to grab him and head west out of range. We do not want to become slaves again.”

“How good are you at slowing them down?”

“Not real good, they are still making thirty or forty miles a day, despite our best efforts. According to the mile markers we passed to get here that means it will only take another twelve days to get to the edge of Nebraska.”

“Twelve days? So we have to get to Iowa, convince someone to go to Chicago, find the guy and kill him in twelve days? Chicago is a big place Red, unless you have an address or something I don't think it can be done.” said Stewart.

“Look for the biggest building, that is probably where the super zombie is. Besides I think your friend can find him.”

“What?” said Max and Stewart together.

“You can see zombies Max. Can you tell us apart?”

“Yes, if I concentrate.”

“Is there any difference between me and my two friends?”

“Sure.”

“What is it?”

“Well you are sort of lighter colored than they are, you have a dull, light bluish color, I almost thought you were alive, but no…” Max stopped realizing he telling the zombie things he didn't want it to know.

“So you can see humans too. Let me guess they have a nice, colorful pattern that swirls around and fades and brightens as they move and do things.”

“Yes.”

“Are you a zombie Max?”

“What? No, no I'm not! Why are you asking?”

“Because you can see things the way I can, and I could see people this way from the moment I woke up after dying. It was a rhetorical question, you look alive to me. But to me zombies look like you described them, a dull, single color, the better and faster the zombie the more light their color is. I am light blue, huh? Well Neil he was sky blue, almost white. Go to Chicago, find the glowing white aura and you've found the super zombie. Then just kill it.”

“But…but that means I have to go!” blurted Max.

“Could be. We all have choices.” Red said, repeating back what Stewart had said to him in the beginning.

“What happens if it isn't just him? In Chicago I mean?”

“Then you have to decide what to do. Or what you can do. I don't know what will happen then. Sentry, way down in Florida, he is an abomination, I know that. He bled most of the people from the town dry and I doubt he was going to stop just because he sent us away, I have no idea what he is like now. I just know I plan on steering well away from where he was.”

“Why can't you circle around and meet us on the other side of Iowa, somewhere in Illinois?”

“If I get too close to Chicago the chief zombie there will be able to control me. We come from a limited family of abominations and there is a strict rank based on when we were created. I won't risk my freedom by getting too close to the super zombie in Chicago.”

“Nice, so we have to go do your dirty work for you?”

“For me? No, not for me. I would do it if I could. You need to do it for the living people, to give them a chance. I think if you guys get rid of this zombie in Chicago that will solve the immediate problem of all the zombies heading east. After that I can't say what other problems you will have, I just don't know. Sentry maybe, probably someday I'd guess. You know I saw him before I left. When he was giving me and Neil our marching orders. He was different, there was so much raw power around him. Yeah I would guess you are going to have to deal with Sentry someday.”

“Why?” asked Max.

“The good doctor thinks if he consumes enough of you he can become a god. And after thinking about it the last couple of weeks I am afraid he might be right.”

Chapter 17

The army engineers showed up at Bill's position at five in the morning. He and his men had been running on adrenaline and caffeine as they held the railroad bridge through the night against the zombies. Now the eastern sky was just getting lighter and they had to provide cover fire for the engineers as they set demolition charges on the bridge.

“It is going to be effective?” Ruben asked Bill as the two of them stood on the bridge, shooting slow zombies that were still attempting to cross.

Bill shook his head, “I would guess not. But my opinion matters as much as yours. I don't think zombies breath, all this means is we will have to watch the entire river bank instead of focusing on the bridges.”

The zombies tended to gather at the roads and railway lines and then surge across any bridges that they encountered. They did not, as far as Bill and his men could see, willingly go into the river to try and cross. Bill's fear was that once the bridges were down the zombies would start to cross everywhere.

“Maybe.” said Ruben, the two had been debating the pros and cons of blowing the bridge for the last hour after the engineers had told them what they planned to do. Four of the squad were up on the bridge, the other five were taking a two hour break to try and get a little sleep. Bill didn't think anyone would be able to sleep with the constant rifle fire interspersed with the occasional explosion, but he was wrong, the five laying on the railway bed behind him were out cold.

The zombies had stopped coming over in mass now, they seemed to be accumulating on the far end of the bridge, then coming over as a group. Bill didn't like this, it was as if they were getting organized. The rifle fire from the athletics fields continued and Bill was waiting for reinforcements to push across the bridge and go to the other squad's aid. So far word had come down for him to hold his position.

“Are you going to go after your boy?”

Bill nodded, “I will.”

“Even if we are told to fall back?”

“Yes. Not just for him. That is our squad out there. Eleven guys wanting someone to save them. We will go get them and bring them back.”

“I know I would appreciate that. Besides what kind of father would you be if you didn't go?”

“I'll need some people to stay and hold the bridge.”

“You think I am too slow.”

With some reluctance Bill nodded, he found himself reluctant to lie to the old man, “You are too slow.”

“I got the radio back.”

“I didn't say you couldn't go fast in short bursts when you needed to. I would rather have you with me, the fact remains that I can't leave the guys here without some sort of authority figure, and like it or not Corporal, you are second in command. Who do you want with you?”

“Dan, Kirk and Larry.” Ruben had just named the other old guys in the squad, which Bill had expected.

“That figures; you saddled me with all the young guys.”

“Us old, slow guys gotta stick together. When do you want to go?”

“As soon as the sun is up. The darkness only helps the zombies, if we can see them, we can get around them.”

“You better bring a lot of ammo, extra grenades and maybe the medical kit. Those guys down there have got to be almost out of bullets by now.”

Bill's squad had been resupplied with an old army truck when he called in for help, the army provided bullets, a light machine gun and a quarter ton of ammunition. The driver had tossed the keys to Bill and gotten in the next truck in the convoy, so the squad didn't even benefit from one extra rifleman. The machine gun worked brilliantly right up until it jammed, even Ruben couldn't get the thing to work, he admitted it was a newer gun than the kind he was familiar with and he thought maybe the firing pin was broken. The six extra rifles were appreciated too, they already were using three of them to replace the ones that had been broken or lost yesterday.

Looking at the glow to the east Ruben said, “You better go take twenty sarge. You've been up as long as us and a twenty minute nap is better than nothing. I won't let you oversleep, as soon as it is light enough I will boot your ass and get you moving.”

“Don't let them blow the bridge.”

“I won't. We got guys on the other side.”

Bill trudged down the track and lay down at one end of his squad, certain he would not fall asleep on the rough stone and cross ties of the railroad. When Ruben shook him awake it was light out with the sun just above the horizon chasing off the darkness. Bill checked his watch and noted that close to thirty minutes had passed, he did not want to get up.

“You good to go?”

“Yeah, I am up. What's happened?”

Ruben handed him a hot mug of coffee, “Locals brought us some grub. Careful it is hot!”

Bill sat up and gingerly sipped at the closed travel mug, “Good, very sweet.” he said, making a face.

Ruben stood and then lowered a hand to pull Bill to his feet. “You need the calories so I dumped a half a cup of sugar in. All we have is power bars for breakfast. Eat two or three. More if you can.” he said, pushing half a dozen bars into Bill's other hand.

Looking around Bill noticed something different, “Where are the engineering guys?”

“They left about fifteen minutes ago. Left us the detonator for when the orders came down. I've been on the horn with the Lieutenant, there is going to be an air strike on the other side in about five minutes. That will be something to see.”

“We'll go over right after that. Unless you've heard back from the Lieutenant?”

Ruben shook his head, “He is busy, told me to hold here and that if we could press across to recover the other squad we should do so.”

“I knew we should have left them the radio.” The other squad's radio had never worked reliably, even during training it had been shorting on and off, but they didn't have a replacement. The squad's suggestion that the radio be replaced with a cell phone was shot down without comment, although everyone believed it was to control information about the fighting.

“Well then we wouldn't… Fuck!” Ruben yelled as he seemed to lower himself to the ground in slow motion, reaching out and pulling Bill with him. A split second later a massive explosion tore through Bill's eardrums. Climbing to his feet he watched as his men on the edge of the bridge were engulfed in dust and debris.

Ears ringing Bill tried to say something to Ruben, who shook his head and mouthed something back at him. A moment later after he climbed back to his feet and helped Ruben up his ears started to ring, working his jaw open and closed as he saw Ruben doing slowly brought the ringing sound to a dull roar, through which he could hear the quiet whispers of his men cursing. They weren't actually swearing quietly Bill discovered as he tried out a few profanities of his own, his ears just were not working yet. Ruben leaned in close and yelled, “That is about like I remember air strikes; Never on time or where you wanted them.”

“I didn't even see the planes!” Bill yelled back.

“You're not supposed to. They go fast, remember? Plus with all these trees around us, we only would have spotted them if they came up or down the river. We better check on the boys, that was awful close.”

Bill and Ruben stumbled into the dust to round up their men. They started first with Jerome and Dan, who had been sleeping next to their feet. Both men were awake and Jerome was sporting a fresh wet spot in the crotch of his trousers. They left him in the care of Dan and headed to the bridge, the other squadmates were all there and unwounded with the exception of Javier who had been hit by a piece of debris from the explosion, it had nicked the side of his head, cutting long, shallow gash just above his ear that was bleeding profusely. His squad buddy, Matt was already getting ready to put a bandage on the wound, Ruben stopped to assist him while Bill made sure the rest of the men were okay. By the time Jerome and Dan came up to the bridge Javier was bandaged and the dust had settled enough to allow them to see the far bank across the river.

“Where are the trees man?” Javier asked.

“No, where are the zombies?” Matt said, with a laugh, “I guess we need a few more runs like that to clear them all out for good.

“Listen.” Ruben said, straining to hear the pop-pop-pop of gunfire. “Sounds like they still have problems across the way.”

“Yeah, the fields over there didn't get hit. But the bridge did, look at it!” said Javier pointing. The squad had been walking forward along the bridge to assess the situation and damage better. Ahead of them the entire right side of the bridge was just gone. The twisted rail on that side had not fallen in, it spanned the hole alone and forlorn.

“Can we still get over it?” Matt asked, looking at the hole where gravel and dirt were still falling into the river far below.

“I think so, if we keep to the left hand side and hug the railing.” Bill answered. “We better go try and help those guys now. Vic, Jerome, Matt and Javier you come with me. Kirk, Larry, Dan and Ruben, you stay here and keep any zombies that lived from coming over the bridge. Lets go grab ammo and one of the spare rifles to take with us. I want to get out of here before the zombies come back.”

Before the men had a chance to recover or protest Bill's orders Ruben yelled, “Let's move people! Do you want to get caught by them when they come back? Now is the chance to get in there and bring our boys back across the river. Go! Vic, you get the rifle and one of those packs I have sitting by the tracks. No! The other side, by the truck. Jerome, take the second pack and it is your lucky day, grab those three grenades. Matt and Javier, you each get packs too.”

“Why isn't Bill carrying an extra pack?” complained Jerome.

“He is an old man you idiot, he wouldn't be going at all except someone with brains has to go along to make sure you don't screw up. Now more moving and less talking. Vic and Jerome you head out in front, like they taught you in training, Matt and Javier you will be in the second rank, stay about fifteen feet behind the others, all of you get to the bridge and look for a way towards the fields, wait there for Bill, he will be along in a minute. Now go!” The men harried along by Ruben didn't have a chance to protest and Bill could only marvel at the older man's handiwork. His smile disappeared when Ruben turned on him and pointed to another pack, this one sitting in the back of the truck.

“I knew I'd have one too.” he sighed.

“Only officers don't work in this army, it is bad for morale if you don't pull your weight.” Bill hefted the pack, it had to weight thirty pounds. “You'll thank me for packing it heavy if our buddies need ammo. Yours has three more grenades in it too.” Bill already had two hand grenades on his belt.

“You packed all this up in a half an hour?”

“Me and Larry yeah, no problem for old hands like us. Each pack also has a canteen of water in it. You better get moving and eat another one of those power bars on the way. You need the food, it will keep you alert.”

“Yes mom!” Bill said with a grin.

“Don't give me that old man! I was retired from fighting before you were even born!”

Bill was able to get around the hole in the bridge with little difficulty, the gravel had fallen away into the water, making it look like a sinkhole more than an old railway bed. Underneath all the gravel was a concrete bridge supporting everything, enough gravel had fallen away to reveal that it was cracked and buckled, but it looked like it would hold for awhile. Reaching his men Bill saw the devastation of the bombs up close for the first time. He let out a long low whistle. There were body parts all over the riverbank where there had formerly been zombies. A few of the things were already creeping back and there were dozens, if not hundreds of slowly squirming zombies moving around on and through the tilled up earth.

“It looks like my dad's garden, just after he got it ready for planting.” Matt said.

Bill nodded, “You ready up ahead?”

“Yeah.” Vic said, smirking when he saw Bill lugging a pack.

“What you think I can't carry my own weight Vic? Watch out for zombie pieces and get us to those fields before any more show up here.”

Bill's words of advice were well heeded as zombies crawled towards them with whatever bits of them were left to move them around. A torso with a head attached, naked, white and dirt streaked, moaned at them as they walked by, all four of the zombie's limbs were gone, severed neatly close to it's body. The thing's flaccid penis was untouched and wiggling like a worm as the zombie flailed around uselessly in a quest to get closer to one of the men and bite him.

Vic led them about two hundred yards up stream before he had to fire at a zombie coming out of the woods towards them. The old woman with bluish white hair was missing part of her jaw and her right arm ended in a bloody stump at the elbow. Her dark skin and black clothing gave Vic quite a start, who thought she resembled a neighbor back in his apartment complex, one quick shot to the head brought her down, but also brought several other zombies running through the brush at them. Bill, Matt and Javier came abreast to Vic and Jerome and began firing as the zombies came at them slowly through the trees.

“We gotta keep moving, lets head to the right and keep pressing forward.” Bill said.

“There are too many, we gotta kill some of them first.” said Vic, firing rapidly.

“No if we stay here we'll get pinned down, our fire is drawing them to us, Jerome, head right, Javier, follow him. Matt you count to fifteen and then you and Vic break off and follow us.” Not waiting to see if the other two would follow or not Bill turned and went after Jerome and Javier. Bill had been playing a hunch that there would be a path by the side of the river. This close to the athletics fields he suspected kids and fishermen would have trampled a path through the trees in their search for fun and fish. Jerome found the path Bill had hoped for and started jogging forward along it, not firing at any zombies for a good three hundred yards. The firing behind them had stopped and when Bill looked back he saw Matt and Vic coming along behind them. The trees didn't let him see much further back than that and he hoped there were no zombies following Vic.

After moving forward another hundred yards Jerome stopped at a wider path that looked like it led up into a cleared area, which would probably be the first of many soccer fields. Bill gestured at him to go up, and whispered, “Stop at the edge of the trees, don't let anything see you.”

They worked their way up the path into the dense brush surrounding the edge of the mowed lawn. Sure enough it was a soccer field and it was empty. From where they were the group could see across four or five fields lengthwise to a mob of zombies that had the concession stand mobbed. Periodically a shot would ring out from the stand and a zombie would fall back to be trampled to the ground. The concession stand had so many bodies around it that the zombies had been able to crawl up onto the roof of the place. Looking at it Bill said, “Okay we have to make sure not to fire at the building, our bullets will go right through those doors and wooden shutters they have over the serving windows.”

“Look, over there Bill, I mean, uh, Sarge.” said Vic pointing beyond the concession stand towards the baseball diamonds, there was a centralized building with glass window about two stories high looking out over three different fields. In the window facing them was a soldier, frantically waving his arms, in one hand he had a pair of binoculars, in the other was a shirt.

“This means the squad is split in two, maybe more. Let me think a minute here.”

“There are too many of them. We can't kill all of them.” Javier said.

“We aren't leaving them.”

“I didn't say that. But we can't kill them all either. We gotta draw some of them off, they are stupid, like dogs, they come to you if you make a lot of noise.”

“Yeah, true, but we can't lead them here. We need to go around to the other side and lead them away from here. Let's see…” Bill took a small pair of binoculars out of his chest pocket. He scanned the surrounding playing fields and focused in on a building out on the other side of the baseball fields. “See that building way over there?” The younger men nodded, “If we can work our way around to that we could throw a couple of grenades into the crowd from that side, then run back to those other baseball fields, we can climb those little four foot fences, but it will give the zombies a helluva time. If they follow us over there the rest of them could get out. Maybe.”

“We don't need five guys to throw a couple of grenades.” Javier pointed out, “I can go, me and Matt can go. Do like you said, then, after we lead those zombies on a chase we can head straight south and get to the railroad tracks again, and head back to Ruben.”

“Good enough, can you work your way over there without being seen?”

Javier looked at the terrain, then nodded and said, “We will just go up the river bank and come around over at that parking lot there, then keep by the trees until we make it to the building. What will you guys do?”

“We will come with you to the parking lot, we'll have a better position there, but still be well north of where you will be at. If everything works out we'll be able to head straight to the baseball field, then to the concession stand, gathering up all the men and getting to Ruben before you do. Refill all your ammo, take a couple spare clips and the grenades, then give us your packs.”

The men transferred the backpacks to the others and then all five of them made their way back down to the river out of sight from the playing fields. They kept close to the river until Javier felt they were in the right spot and crept up to confirm that they had headed far enough north to be near the edge of the parking lot they had scoped out from the other side of the fields. Bill, Vic and Jerome squatted down in the grass and brush beside the parking lot while Javier and Matt ran along the road in an oblique approach to the building, which looked like some sort of grounds keeping shed. Bill watched while the two men looked into a back window of the large shed, then broke it and crawled into the building.

“What the hell are they doing? They will be trapped in the building!” said Jerome.

“Trust Javier, he has a plan, I think. Give them a few minutes. Get ready though, watch for any smart zombies, you know the kind, the ones that move fast, if any come out of that mob we should try and ambush them, they won't be expecting us to be here.”

Bill's patience was rewarded when inside the shed an engine roared to life, the front door of the shed slid up and a large, industrial sized mower pulled out of the building. It was loud and sped out of the open door at a quick pace, heading straight towards the mob of zombies surrounding the building among the baseball fields. The zombies had already turned towards the sound and when they saw the mower's rider even more went after it.

“Where is Matt?”

Bill answered, “There!” A golf cart came rolling out of the building with Matt driving, he had his rifle braced on the small windscreen and shot towards the mob a few times to draw their attention. Javier stopped the mower about fifteen feet away from the first of the zombie, then stood and tossed hand grenades into the crowd. As the explosions blew violent holes in the mob Bill said, “Jerome, Vic, check that zombie on the bleachers, get a bead on him, I think it is a super. Fire when I say so, if we all fire together we have a better chance at taking him out.”

The zombie Bill was pointing towards was a ragged haired, thin man dressed in a red and black flannel shirt. It was watching Javier on the lawn mower, but not moving towards him. “Alright, fire on three. One, two, three!” Bill and Jerome both fired a single shot out of their rifles, but Vic let loose with a barrage of automatic fire. The zombie stood up and jerked around as the shots hit him, one of Vic's slammed him in the head and toppled him over the top of the stands to the asphalt path that ran behind it.

“Fuck, fuck! Sorry sarge! I didn't mean to!”

“Damn it Vic! Duck down, don't let them see us! You got him so I can't be too mad at you.” The three of them slid down further into the ditch out of sight of the zombies.

“I did it, I blew that motherfuckers head off! Did you see how far that is? I am like a sniper.”

“Yeah our fully automatic sniper. You two stay down here.” Bill slowly crawled up to the top of the ditch to see what was happening. No zombies seemed to be coming their way and he pulled out his binoculars to get a closer look as the undead followed behind the lawn mower and golf cart. “Okay you two we got another one. It is staying on the side of the building away from Javier and Matt, but I can see her from here. Creep up slow, she isn't looking our way, but I would rather kill her without ever being seen. And for God's sake Vic, put your rifle on single shot!”

The three men got into firing position again and counted down, this time two of the three shots hit the woman, however neither was a killing blow. The zombie looked over at them and then was shot again from behind at close range, the top of her pony tailed head flew off, with the blond tail trailing in the wind like a kite string as it rose fifteen feet above the baseball fence.

Jerome laughed, “Did you see that? They got her! Her hair, it just flew off!” Two more gunshots rang out from behind the building unseen from their position.

“Now what?” Vic asked.

“You two hunker down again, we will wait for another five minutes for most of these ones to clear out, then make a try for it. I will keep an eye out for any supers running around. Oh and you guys watch our backs and sides.”

The five minutes dragged by for the men, Javier and Matt were out of sight now, having driven along the road towards the town further west of Bill's position.

A hand tugged on Bill's pant leg, “Sarge!” whispered Vic, “Sarge!”

Bill slid down a little and looked at where the younger man was pointing. He saw three small zombies, children really, darting among the trees and low scrub bushes, working their way towards the three men from behind. Two boys and one girl, the boys were wearing summer clothing, both in shorts and one bare-chested. One was wearing a flip flop on his left foot, the other had a red plastic shoe on his right. The girl was dressed in a heavy winter coat, she had the hood pulled up and tied down, leaving her the barest of holes to see through. She had on a short white dress that lifted up as she ran, underneath she was wearing tighter black shorts. Of the three only she had a complete set of footwear, converse sneakers. The girl was dark skinned and the boys had deeply tanned skin, but were Caucasian with sandy blond hair. All of them were moving fast.

“Get ready for them! Try for the girl first, she looks to me the most together of all of them.” Vic aimed his rifle and fired at the group, hitting the bare-chested boy in the top of his right shoulder, a spray of blood and bone chips radiated out behind him to coat the other boy's shirt and face. The boy with the bloody face licked his lips as they both ducked further back into the brush.

“Damnit Vic! You fired too soon, they were too far. And I said aim for the girl!”

“I was aiming for the girl!”

“Some sniper.” Jerome said.

“Fuck you! At least I've actually killed one of them so far!”

“Stop it you two, we need to move, no sense making things easier for them by staying in one spot. Grab your packs and follow me.”

Bill grabbed the two packs he was carrying and headed up over the road, making for the shed Javier and Matt had left open. The other two kept pace with him easily and they made it to the shed without any problems. Most of the zombies were gone, but three were wandering aimlessly in front of the shed and there were many stuck inside the baseball fields, unable to get over the low chain linked fences that defined the play areas.

Bill shot two of the zombies as they came around to the front of the shed, Vic shot the other one. There was another mower, another golf cart and various tools in the shed. Bill checked the mower and saw that the key was in the ignition, the same with the golf cart. There was a large wagon in one corner of the shed as well, with a hitch designed to attached to the mower. Bill dropped his packs into the wagon and pulled it out so it the trailer tongue was even with the shed door.

“What are you doing?” asked Vic, nervously eying the zombies trapped behind the fence a dozen yards away.

“They might have people who are hurt, why carry them if we can haul them instead. Watch for the kids with Jerome.” Bill turned back to the lawn mower started and then drove it over to the trailer, where he killed the engine.

Vic started firing at something unseen by Bill, Jerome went down to one knee and took aim before firing a single shot. Looking smug he flashed Bill a smile, “Got one of the boys.”

“The other two are in the ditch where we were. You were right Bill, they went right over there.” said Vic, “You need a hand with that?”

“No I got it, put your packs in the wagon, I will be ready to go in a minute.” Bill looked at the mower, trying to figure out if he could get the grass cutting deck off of it. The riding mower he had at home allowed him to drop the deck off quickly and the machine would go faster if it wasn't carrying the huge metal mowing mechanism. This one looked like it released the in the same quick manner. Looking closer he spotted a couple of cotter pins holding the sides of the thing on in the front, in the rear there were two more substantial bars anchoring it to the bottom of the mower. Grabbing a pair of pliers off the workbench in the shed he pulled the front pins out and lowered the deck down, then got to work on detaching it from the back.

“Vic, look down the along the road, I think they are moving, we moved right? So they will too.” said Jerome.

“If they go too far they will get behind the shed where we can't see them!”

“I know, but maybe they will pop up too soon, so be ready!” Jerome said.

The mower deck dropped to the ground and with some effort Bill pulled it out from under the tractor. He was sweating profusely and after wiping his arm across his eyes he was startled to see a zombie woman rushing him through the open doorway. His rifle was in the wagon, too far away before impact. Bill had just enough time to get up from where he was bent over and shout a warning before the zombie slammed into him.

The thing immediately tried to bite him, Bill shoved the pliers towards the zombie's face, trying to put them into her mouth, he missed and the pliers slid into her eye, pushing beside it to lodge in the crevice where her eye met her nose, a clear liquid mixed with blood streamed down his hand as her eye was cut open by the rough edge of the pliers. This didn't stop the woman from biting at Bill, if it were not for the leverage of the pliers her mouth would have bitten off the tip of his nose. Vic and Jerome sprang up and came to Bill's aid. Vic clubbed the zombie in the back with his rifle barrel, Jerome went down on one knee and aimed at the woman, who was on top of Bill.

Remembering the wrestling moves he hadn't used in twenty years Bill bucked and tilted sideways as Jerome fired. The bullet clipped the back of the woman's ribcage, then spun sideways and into her torso before exiting her pelvis to hit the ground between Bill's legs a microsecond before that gap was closed by his rolling effort. The woman was young, perhaps seventeen and in good condition, as most of the super zombies seemed to be. She was also very, very strong, her arms, clamped around Bill's shoulders inexorably brought them closer together.

“I will eat you.” the woman whispered, causing Bill to lose his concentration and be pulled a couple of inches closer to her ruined face.

“She talked! She talked!” Bill yelled as adrenaline surged through him again.

“Fuck you girl!” Vic yelled swinging his rifle barrel overhead and smashing the woman on the side of the head. This dazed the girl and Bill was able to pull away enough to let Vic take a shot with his rifle, but when he did so there was an explosion near his hand and he fell backwards screaming. Bill rolled onto his back when Jerome yelled for him to get down. Another shot rang out and Bill felt a damp mist hit the side of his head, then the girls hands clenched tightly before letting go of him. Jerome stepped up and fired into the zombie's head again.

Behind Jerome, Bill saw the little zombie boy dart into the shed towards them, followed immediately by the girl, who came right at him. Bill yelled a warning to Jerome, but the young man was not able to get turned around before the boy hit him around the waist, knocking him back a few steps. Bill swept his leg around and took the zombie girl down before she leapt on top of him, then he kicked her repeatedly forcing her underneath the tractor into the space where he had removed the mower deck. He stood up, but when the girl tried to stand she found the tractor was on top of her and had to crawl out and around the other side. Vic was screaming on the ground writhing and clutching the side of his head and face, there was blood everywhere. In the seconds it took for the girl to get under the tractor and stand on the other side Bill turned and picked up the little boy by his ankles. The kid was strong, but still only weighted the same as any nine year old. The boy's head was streaming blood as Bill swung him around to force the little girl back. Jerome turned about and fired into the girl from point blank range, the bullet flew through her chest and ricocheted off of the cement floor, whizzing out of the shed and hitting a fat, bald zombie by the baseball fence in the eye.

The girl screamed and launched herself at Jerome, smashing a foot down on Vic's head as she went. Bill swung the boy around and up, hitting his head on one of the low wooden supports of the shed roof. He made one more spin and tossed the kid out of the shed, aiming for a pile of broken cement. He didn't have time to see if the little zombie was dead again or not as he turned to help Jerome. The younger man had his rifle wedged between himself and the girl, but she had one hand on his throat, it looked like she was wedging her fingers underneath his skin. Blood was staring to seep out from under her fingertips when Bill grabbed her by the head and twisted her violently to one side, a sharp, wet crack sounded as her neck broke. She was not dead again, but started twitching so violently that Bill couldn't hold onto her, the girl fell to the floor and vibrated up and down like a child's windup toy. Bill sat Jerome down on the edge of the wagon and got the first aid kit out, pulling out bandages while the man tried to hold in his lifeblood. Jerome fell over backwards into the wagon before Bill could get the blood stopped.

“Goddamn it! God damn it!” Bill repeated to himself as he tried in vain to staunch the flow of blood from his soldier. Several minutes had passed when the bleeding finally stopped, Jerome was obviously dead. Turning from the dead soldier Bill looked towards Vic taking a step towards him to help him up. He had thought Vic was not hurt that badly, but the other man too was laying deathly still. “Oh Christ.” Bill said as Jerome started moving again behind him.

As Jerome sat up on the wagon it creaked, alerting Bill to the movement, he whirled to see the man getting up, his face lit up with a smile, thinking he was only mistaken that his soldier had died. The joy died as he noticed the opaque eyes and dead stare of the zombie that had been Jerome. This zombie was not fast, only a shambling shadow of a human. Bill picked Jerome's rifle up from where it lay on the ground and put a bullet through the zombie's head.

“Damn, damn, damn.” Bill watched Vic closely, then knelt to feel for a pulse, as he had been taught in the first aid class the army had given him five days ago. Nothing. And Vic wasn't coming back, either. Checking for wandering zombies outside the shed Bill didn't spot any, the zombie boy's body was not there or anywhere else he could see. Bill turned his attention back to Jerome, rolling the body over to look for bite marks. He recalled the boy's face being bloody as he pulled the kid off of Jerome and sure enough the soldier had been bitten just above the hip where the little beast had grabbed onto him.

“Now what?” Bill said out loud. A shot rang out from the concession stand, seemingly on cue to give him direction on where to go from here. Shaking his head Bill reloaded both his and Jerome's rifles, putting one in the wagon and bracing the other on the tractor. Vic's rifle was badly damaged, it looked like part of it had blown off and into the man's head when he tried to fire it, so Bill left it there, but he did pull all of the clips of ammunition off of the soldiers along with their id tags before driving the tractor out of the shed.

As he passed under the overhanging roof he leaned back to try and get more comfortable in the heavy plastic seat, when he did so the small zombie leaping onto him from the roof missed and hit the steering wheel of the tractor, bending it until it almost touched the dashboard. A pair of small, scabby legs was thrust into Bill's face, he swept them aside with one arm, but the little boy latched onto the tractor's steering wheel with one small hand. Before the last day Bill may have hesitated, now he just struck the boy's head with his fist repeatedly until, dazed, the zombie fell off and was run over by the tractor's rear wheel. Bill grabbed his rifle from where it was propped up and fired three bullets into the kid as he slowly appeared from under the tractor wheel.

Stopping the tractor Bill looked around for any more immediate threats and when none appeared he sat down the rifle again and used both hands to correct most of the damage to the steering wheel. Starting up he kept his rifle in one hand and steered towards the baseball building with the other. As he drove forward the zombies stuck behind the fences paced him, he noticed that some were going to be able to get out of the pen by bumbling their way through the dugouts on each side, but he didn't plan on sticking around long enough for them to catch him. As he pulled up to the only doorway he saw at the base of the building Bill cut the engine on the tractor. He immediately heard running footsteps to the left of him and swung the rifle around. Bill held his fire only for a split second, all the time it took him to recognize that the oncoming elderly man was not alive anymore. The old guy was wearing a faded gray shirt with boxing shorts and Bill's shot hit him right in the face smashing through his jaw and spraying pieces of yellow teeth over the ground behind him. The door opened and Bill pointed his rifle that direction.

“Don't shoot! Don't shoot please!” said the pale, bleary eyed soldier in fatigues as he slowly came through the door with his rifle barrel pointed down at the ground.

Bill looked him over and when no one else came out of the doorway he asked, “Is there anyone else?”

“No, uh, Sergeant.” said the young man looking at the stripes on Bill's sleeve.

“Where is Sergeant Williams?”

“He got killed when they ambushed us at the concession stand. There are some really fast zombies out there, we weren't expecting that.”

“What about your corporal….” Bill let the sentence drag off as he tried to remember the corporal's name.

“Tiller?”

“Yeah, Jim, right? Where is he?”

“He got it when we broke out of the concession stand to get here. He turned into one of them, I saw him following the guys with the mower and golf cart.”

“Get on the cart, I'll drive us to the concession stand.”

“There isn't anyone there! Three of the fools wouldn't break out with us and they got mobbed when we left.”

“Then we'll grab their tags and get back across the river.” Bill said as the soldier got onto the wagon behind him. “What is your name son?”

“Barry.”

“I'm Bill, ah, I mean 'Sergeant Carson'. You keep a look out and if you see anything we aren't outrunning you let me know or fire at it, or both.”

“There are zombies coming at us from the fields! I only have, like, ten bullets left.”

“The zombies are slow, worry about the fast ones. The packs there in the wagon are full of ammunition. Put in a fresh clip and reload your other ones. I'm going to get us out of here now at top speed, so hold on.”

Barry immediately did as ordered and Bill started the tractor and drove off at full throttle. The tractor was not designed to compete with a passenger vehicle, but it was designed to mow large swathes of grass as quickly as possible, so it could make a respectable twelve to fifteen miles an hour. Even at that slow speed it easily outdistanced the zombies coming towards them from the baseball fields, Bill was a little less tense as they drove out of the tight confines between the fences and bleachers and onto the open soccer fields. There were still thirty or forty zombies around and on top of the concession stand. Bill halted the tractor fifty feet from the building, cut the engine and said, “Barry start picking them off, there are not that many, go slow and get the ones closest to us.”

“Okay sarge.”

Both men started firing and steadily whittled away at the zombies numbers, being careful not to put the building behind any zombies they were firing at. Once they had shot all of the zombies they could get from their current position Bill drove a quarter circle around the building and they took care of the remaining slow moving zombies. The zombies were from a cross section of society; they shot everything from old men and women, to zombies as young as ten or twelve years old. Most of them were Caucasian and lightly dressed, a few still bore hideous wounds that were probably the cause of their deaths, but others were riddled with pock marks of rifle bullets.

“We really need shotguns for this kind of work.” Bill mumbled to himself as he hopped back on the tractor to slowly circle around the building to approach the main door.

The zombies from the baseball fields were about halfway to them when they stopped at the door, which would give them about three to five minutes by Bill's estimation.

“Sarge, more are coming in from the trees. That is what happened last time. How we got stuck here.”

“Barry we will be here less than three minutes, then we are driving out of here as fast as the tractor can take us.” speaking loudly in the direct of the concession stand Bill said, “Anyone alive in there?” He walked over to the door and had to step on the bodies of the dead to get there, they were not laying next to each other, there were too many of them, they had piled up around the doorway to a depth of two to three feet. Bill kept a close eye on the bodies he was stepping on, to make sure they would not start moving. Pounding on the door he said, “Open up!”

A weak voice replied, “Hold on.” Then there were sounds of stuff being removed from behind the door. Finally the door opened a crack and a dirty face looked out at him.

“Who are you?”

“Sergeant Carson, I've come to get you out of here.”

The door opened wider and Bill was able to see into the room a little better. The smell that hit him reminded him of a sewer and butcher shop combine, a slightly sweet, rotting smell.

“Phew, get out of there private and bring anyone else you have with you too.”

“It is just me and Joe now. The others are gone.”

“What is your name?'

“Glen Edwards.” the young man said dully.

“Get out of there Glen, now, and bring Joe with you.”

Glen turned and stumbled into the dimly lit interior then reached down and helped another man to his feet. Bill thought the other man might be wounded, but he did not appear to be, neither man picked up their rifles as they made their way to the doorway.

“No!” screamed Glen as he caught sight of the zombies slowly approaching from the baseball fields. If Bill had not been there to catch the door, the other man would have slammed it shut.

“Out! Now!” Shouted Bill into Glen's face. He grabbed the man by the shirt at the shoulder and pulled him out of the doorway, then pushed him towards the tractor, which was about thirty feet away from the door. Bill treated Joe with no more delicacy than he had Glen and soon both men were falling and stumbling over the dead to reach the tractor.

“C'mon sarge! We gotta go!” yelled Barry after getting the other two loaded up.

“You hold tight! I gotta go get the tags off the dead.” after saying that Bill ducked inside, pulling out his pen light as he did so. Walking around the small building he kept repeating 'Please, please, please!' to himself, hoping not to find John's body among those on the floor. There were only four bodies, three soldiers and one civilian and Bill was happy to see that John was not one of them. He grabbed the tags off of the soldiers and picked up the three rifles that were sitting on a counter not too far from the doorway, then got out of the building.

Outside Barry and Joe were restraining Glen, who was yelling and spitting at the other two, his screams were incoherent, but served to draw even more zombies towards them. Bill made his way to them and slapped the young man across the face, “Shut up Glen!”

The slap did nothing to the man except make him struggle more. Reluctantly Bill used more force to get the man to quiet down. A punch in the stomach quenched the screams long enough for Bill's words to get through to the man, “Shut up so I can drive us out of here, if you scream more of them will come. So shut up!”

All of the soldiers were looking at him, “Now sit down, Barry, Joe make sure your rifles are ready and fire at any zombies who get close, Barry you aim towards the front and right side, Joe, you aim towards the left and back.”

“What about me?” asked Glen weakly.

“You keep your goddamn pie hole shut and stop making problems. I came here to get you out, not to get killed.”

Bill jumped back on the tractor and sped off towards the access road that William's squad had cut through on their way to the athletic park only sixteen hours before. The road was little better than a four wheel drive muddy lane, but the tractor had no trouble getting through the notch cut in the trees. When he reached the rail road grade he angled sideways and the tractor almost tipped over, somehow he wrestled it back into balance and shot up onto the rough gravel rocks that made up track bed. The men in the wagon fired their rifles at any zombies who got close to them, but the roughness of the ride and their fatigue made most of their shots wild and inaccurate. In minutes Bill had the tractor to the bombed out section in front of the bridge, he gunned the engine and hopped for the best as he hit the rough terrain. A cry went up from the wagon behind him, but he couldn't slow down or he risked stalling, when he finally fought the machine up to more level ground he stopped and looked back. Joe had fallen off the wagon and was rolling around in the dirt, clutching his leg. Bill put the tractor in neutral and hopped off of it. Zombies and pieces of zombies immediately made the landscape come alive, it was like the ground was moving and Joe was in the middle of them.

“Barry, you stay here and cover me. Glen stay in the wagon. I am going to get Joe. Bill ran back the twenty yards to the fallen man whose lower leg was twisted sideways and bent in a spot that didn't correspond to human anatomy. Reaching down Bill pulled the man up and said, “Sorry Joe, it was a rough ride, this is gonna hurt, but we are almost there.”

Rifle shots whizzed by the men as Barry fired at something behind them. Bill watched as Glen crawled out of the wagon onto the tractor seat.

“Get Glen off the tractor! Don't let him drive on the bridge!”

Barry shook his head and kept firing behind the men, finally Bill heard a meaty thunk of a bullet hitting flesh, from what sounded like only a few feet behind him. Barry then turned and tried to stop Glen from driving the tractor forward onto the bridge. From across the other side Bill saw Ruben and a couple of other men from the squad making their way across the bridge with their rifles. Barry barely grabbed the back of the wagon as Glen started driving forward, then was carried along dragging on the ground for a couple of seconds before he rolled free. When the tractor jerked forward Joe too was thrown out onto the ground from the kneeling position he had taken in the wagon. One of the pack straps was wrapped around his leg and it got caught on the end of the wagon, dragging him along. Ruben and his men were waving Glen to stop driving the tractor forward, but the man didn't notice or didn't care, he drove it right into the crater in the bridge. As the tractor drove over the edge Joe pulled out a knife and slashed at the backpack holding him to the wagon, the strap didn't give and the man turned over onto his belly and plunged the knife into the rocky gravel, trying to gain some traction and not be dragged into the hole.

The tractor had been heading parallel to the tracks on the left hand side, Bill had not been able to steer it towards the less damaged right side, when it hit the sink hole Glen screamed and jumped from the tractor as it fell, he managed to catch a hold of the twisted rail that was left hanging over the opening. Joe's knife finally got purchase on a wooden rail tie right before he was pulled through the hole, the pack strap, weakened by his earlier slash, ripped free. Joe, legs and feet hanging over the opening, lay on his belly panting in exhaustion. The tractor was heavy and the momentum it had caused it to hit the opposite side of the crater before it fell and disappeared through the bottom of the bridge. As it struck the concrete going down the entire bridge vibrated so badly that everyone on it stopped in their tracks. Worse yet the tractor bounced right, careening into and through the shattered cement that made up the remaining base of the bridge, dust and gravel flew everywhere momentarily obscuring Bill's view of Ruben, then the bridge shuddered again and creaked ominously.

Dragging Barry along with him Bill approached the hole, where Glen was still holding onto the swaying rail with his feet dangling sixty feed above the river below. With Barry on his one arm Bill reached down with his other hand to pull Joe up and onto firmer ground. In the river under the hole Bill could see the tractor sitting in water that looked to be about two feet deep. The backpack that Joe had slashed was sitting on his side of the hole, caught up on some reinforcing pipe the stuck out at an angle from the concrete. The section of the bridge they were on was still shifting dangerously. Bill eyed the remaining bit of bridge that was still present, then looked back at the zombies that were behind them.

“We gotta get across here.”

“I'm done.” Joe said flatly, and he looked very bad, the lack of rest had taken a toll on him and Bill didn't know how the man was still standing.

“No. You are not. You go first. You weigh less than Barry and I, so you have a better chance of making it. Watch for the loose gravel.”

“Sarge. I can't make it, I can't hardly stand.”

“Then crawl, but you go.” Calling out to Ruben Bill yelled, “Get up here and help him!”

“I'm getting there. You two fire at the close ones.” Ruben said to the soldiers he had brought with him. Both started firing methodically at the zombies moving towards Bill and the other two.

“What about me! Help me!” cried Glen, “I can't hold on much longer!”

“Glen, we can't do anything for you, you have to climb over yourself, just use your hands and slide over slowly.” Bill said.

Glen put one hand forward and grabbed at the rail, his hand missed and he swung violently down and off balance, his other fingers slipped from the rail and he fell, screaming into the river below. It happened so fast Bill didn't even have time to react, the soldier hit with a shallow splash and his screaming redoubled. Peeking into the hole Bill saw the Glen in water about two feet deep thrashing around. The man had just missed the tractor and wagon, but that didn't make his fall any less devastating. Glen could not seem to keep himself above the water and his voice came out as a constant incoherent scream when his head rose above the surface.

“Here!” shouted Ruben, focusing Bill back to the task on hand, “Worry about private dumbfuck later, we need to get you across.”

Perhaps seeing Glen fall motivated Joe or perhaps he just found the very last bit of energy inside of him, either way he crawled forward onto the gravel strewn concrete to make his way across to Ruben. A few pieces of concrete flaked off and a lot more gravel tilted and fell through the hole, peppering Glen below. The man's screaming could not get any louder, but it changed pitch as each chunk of gravel hit him. Bill slid Barry down the gravel incline towards the cement base, standing on his good leg Barry braced himself against the crumbling side of the bridge and then tilted over towards Ruben's out stretched hand. He started to fall and Ruben hopped halfway down the slope to catch the wounded man's arm, he pulled the man up the slope and with a few muffled moans of his own Barry was safe.

Bill looked at the hole in the bridge, at the remaining slender ledge with twisted support wire sticking out of it and then back at the zombies behind him. There was no need to rush things, he had a minute to catch is breath. Down below in the river Glen's screaming had attracted unwanted attention, three zombies were stumbling through the water to his position.

“Shit.” Bill said, looking down.

“Shit.” echoed Ruben when he saw what Bill was looking at. “I wouldn't want to be eaten to death.”

“No rope?” Bill asked hopefully.

Ruben just looked at him and frowned, then shook his head. The bridge shuddered again.

“With all due respect Sergeant. I think you better get over here.”

“Did Javier and Matt make it back?”

“Yeah. About five minutes before you did.”

“What happened to their tractor?”

“What tractor? They came back on foot.”

“Oh. Ready?”

“Yeah, think light thoughts.”

Taking Ruben's advice Bill smiled and started across the ledge saying, “I am a cloud, a balloon, a…” and the concrete he was standing on fell out from underneath him.

Chapter 18

Stewart, Amelia, Tom and Max were gathered around the table in the dining room, bowls from breakfast and other used dishes were scattered around them, Jessica and Erin were gathering them up to bring into the kitchen where Kenny was washing while Cory dried. The four adults were looking at an atlas that Tom had gotten from a closet in the house. It was several years old, but the main roads were still present.

“I say we stick with highway thirty.” Stewart said.

Tom shook his head, “It is too close to the main highway until we get to Grand Island, you've seen how the roads are. If your 'Red' is right things are just going to get worse from here on out.”

Earlier Red had advised the group to head north before turning east again. He said he could sense more zombies along what he thought was the main highway, plus a large group of them by the capital, Lincoln. Stewart was advocating that they go up highway thirty, which veered north of the capital, it would save them the trouble of traveling two hours north on highway eighty three out of North Platte. Max didn't like Stewart's idea, but was having trouble disagreeing with the woman. Finally, when all three of them were looking at him he said, “I think we need to put as much distance between us and the main highway as possible. I would rather go up highway eighty three to highway twenty and take it across. From what Red said it should be relatively free of wrecks and zombies.”

Stewart sighed and leaned back, “What the fuck, there goes all reason. If you believe Red about this, then you know we have to get to Iowa as soon as possible and tell the army to drop another nuke on Chicago, probably on Willis Tower. He gave us less than two weeks to get there, at the rate we are going, this detour will add another three to four days to the trip.”

“It won't, the roads should be clear, we should be able to make it in a day, if we don't have to stop after forty miles.”

“It is four hundred miles to Sioux City going this way! We'd be lucky to make it in a week let alone a day!”

“Then we would get there with five days to spare!” Max said. Stewart and him were staring at each other, then she smiled and laughed, easing the tension in the room.

“Okay, fine. We do it your way. But I reserve the right say 'I told you so' when when everything goes wrong.”

“When can we leave?” Max asked everyone.

“The kids have a few things to pack up and we should make lunch for when we need it later. We could be out of here in half an hour.” said Amelia.

“Okay, then let's go. Tom, is there anything you want to bring?” asked Max

“No, my mom and dad took the guns. Do we have time to board up the back window?” They had just taped up plastic sheeting with duct tape the night before.

“I suppose, if you think we have to.”

“Well we might be back someday.”

“Fine, I will go with you while Stewart and Amelia herd the kids.”

“I love you too.” Stewart said with some sarcasm.

Max let Stewart's comment go without reply and followed Tom out to the barn to find some boards to cover the broken window in the back door.

“You think this is stupid, huh?” asked Tom.

“Pretty much, yeah. I kind of have this feeling we won't be back through here.”

Tom shrugged and powered up his father's table saw, he cut down a long piece of lumber into three even lengths then shut off the saw. “Well Max I think we will come back, at least someone will. And who knows maybe someone will need the place for shelter? With the back door fixed up it will at least be one less way for the zombies to get in.”

“Sure Tom.”

Pulling a cordless drill off of the tool bench Tom handed it and a box of wood screws to Max, then picked up the wood. Together they got the window covered in just a few minutes, the boards were not wide enough to fill in the entire window so Tom just put them on over top of the plastic.

“Not the best job, but it should hold up.” Tom said when they were done. He turned and inspected the kitchen, looking at the gunshot scarred floor and cupboard doors. “I hope we don't make it back here in a way, if my mom saw what we did to her kitchen she would be pissed.”

Max laughed and went to help the women get the kids through the bathroom while Tom put the tools back into the barn. Less than five minutes later the two vehicles were reloaded and ready to go. Tom finished topping off the gas tanks of both cars and then set the empty gas can by the side of the door to the barn. They had gotten rid of some of the items they were carrying, now that they had a plan to reach Iowa in a day or less they offloaded most of the camping gear and the extra room to move around in the van made the kids more comfortable.

Kenny and Seth piled into the back of the police cruiser with Riley while Erin, Nick, Jessica and Cory got into the van. Max looked over at Stewart, who was set to drive her cruiser and raised his eyebrows.

“The kids chose where they wanted to go. Our only comment was that they couldn't fight about it. And Kenny has to take his shoes off right away so his feet don't start to stink.” Stewart shrugged, “And they all took showers, so the 'kid funk' smell shouldn't be too bad today.”

“Okay, got it, everyone ready to go?”

The other three adults nodded and hopped into the two vehicles. Stewart took the lead and they headed west back to highway eighty three where they turned north. Max scanned the area ahead and beside them for undead, he found Red fairly easily, just north of town, but not within eyesight. Max waved his hand and was not surprised to see Red's arm wave back. So he is keeping an eye on us, Max thought. Beyond Red coming inexorably towards the east were uncountable numbers of zombies. Casting his thoughts eastwards Max could not sense any large group of undead. He knew he didn't have the range that Red did and hoped he was doing the right thing by following the man's advice.

The morning passed by swiftly, the highway passed well outside of the few small towns that dotted the prairie and they were able to maintain speeds close to the limit almost the entire journey to highway twenty. It was at highway twenty that they saw the first zombie of the day. The man was standing to the west of the intersection, about a quarter mile away, he was wearing overalls and had a red bandana wrapped around his head. It was too far away to make out anything else, but Max knew it for what it was without needed to get any closer.

“Amelia, let Stewart know that is a zombie and to keep going.” Amelia got on the short range radio and told Stewart what Max had said. Behind the zombie there were three dark plumes of smoke rising into the sky.

“It is Valentine that way, isn't it?” He asked her.

“Lemme check real quick.” Amelia pulled out their old road map to check for the town's name, “Yeah.”

“So they made it this far. I hope the rest of the trip is as easy as this, we came farther today than we did in the last two days.”

“Yeah, but we want to go east, we are only going to start getting closer to our goal now.”

They followed Stewart as she made the turn and headed east. For the next hundred miles they were still able to maintain a good speed, but there were wrecks on the road and they did see several zombies, however none were close enough to cause the group any problems. Up ahead was the city of O'Neill, they had been seeing signs for it the past hour and Amelia had been talking with Stewart about trying to stop there to eat lunch and stretch out a bit, either in the town if it appeared deserted or just to the east of it along the road if there were zombie around.

As they pulled up to the town they saw a road block ahead of them, flashing lights from a police car were the first thing they noticed, then they saw the military trucks. Stewart slowed to a crawl and got on the radio to Max.

“You got any feelings about this?”

Max was a little surprised, upon seeing the flashing lights he had felt a sense of relief, that finally they had outdistanced the zombies and made it back to safety. He hadn't thought to check the people ahead to be sure they were who they appeared to be. “All alive, so far as I can tell.”

“Okay, then lets head in.” Stewart did not pick up the pace, but glided in slowly towards the men who were pointing guns at them. About a hundred yards in front of the barricade were two vehicles that were bullet ridden with no windows, as they passed them by Max saw obvious signs of blood and gore that had barely been cleaned up, but no bodies to go with it.

A bullhorn called out when the got within thirty feet.

“Alright that is close enough. All of you get out of the vehicles where we can see you, come out with your hands up and no weapons or we will use lethal force.”

Stewart stopped, but left the cruiser running, her and Tom slowly got out of the car and then let Kenny and Seth out, they kept Riley in the vehicle, but the dog was barking furiously.

Lets hope the damned dog isn't right this time. Thought Max as he got out of the car. “C'mon kids get out real slow, no Nick, leave your stuff inside. Cory put down the game, raise your hands up, they want to be sure we are not zombies.”

“Okay slowly step away from the vehicles, raise your shirts up so we can see your waist band and turn around all the way around once.”

They all did this, “Now move together on the driver's side of the vehicles, you two in the front step back to the others. Good, okay I am coming out there for a visual inspection, but my men are going to cover me, so don't try anything.”

A dark haired African American with the bullhorn came around one side of the barricade, along with two other men, both had rifles aimed at the group. The man sat his bullhorn down on the hood of the police cruiser and stepped forward, “Is one of you a cop?”

“I am.” said Stewart.

“Where from?”

Stewart gestured at the car, which caused the men with rifles to tense up. “From Denver, that is my squad car.”

“Who are the rest of you?”

Slowly Stewart pointed at each of her companions in turn and said their names.

“How bad is it to the west of here?”

“Denver is not good, not many people left there and they dropped a nuclear bomb on the airport or somewhere close to it. We came through North Platte this morning, no one was there, just zombies. Highway eighty was full of wrecks so we checked a map and headed north to twenty and drove here this morning.”

“Where are you headed?”

“East, towards Iowa, we have some friends there.”

“Okay, okay good. Now I have to check each of you out before I can let you through. We don't have a lot of privacy here, so we will bring you to the local high school where we have set up a staging station to handle refugee processing. My name is Theodore Valence, Sergeant Theodore Valence. The army posted me here to watch traffic through town and they made the rules about who could pass through or not, so keep that in mind during the inspection.”

“We are not zombies.”

“I know that, but we have to check for bites and cuts.”

“We've all been through a lot these past few days Sergeant, I think everyone of us is cut up or hurt somehow.”

“Then we will take your temperatures and check you out in other ways, the infections don't take long to manifest themselves, you might have to stay the night, but we won't hold you up longer than that.”

“How are things further east?” Tom asked.

“There is a lot of fighting, but not as bad as you make Denver sound. Iowa seems to be stable. Most of the national guard troops from all the states around it have consolidated into one command and we are organizing to fight off the zombies as they come at us. We are holding them.”

Max let out a breath he hadn't know he was holding.

“Don't look so relieved, part of our organizing is recruiting new troops where ever we find them. From fourteen on up. Only men right now. I will have to talk to my commander and see what he wants to do with you. But only if you check out okay. Let's go.”

The group was brought to the local high school which was being used as a holding center. They were forced to shower in the school facilities and given clean bathrobes to wear while they waited their turn for inspection by local physicians who had been pressed into service and told what to look for by the army. The gym was divided by canvas walls just over six feet high that spanned the entire width of the room, obscuring the far exits. The examiners would yell 'Next' and the soldiers around them gestured to those still waiting to move forward one at a time. Even Riley was to be examined, Seth had her on a leash and the dog was strangely subdued. Through the canvas barrier they could hear other men and women laughing and talking in low voices on the far side of the gym.

“Think we will pass this thing?” asked Stewart.

“Yeah, it is obvious none of us are sick or infected. Amelia, weren't you with a woman who got bit too?”

“Yeah Max. She looked like she had a bad cold or the flu before she died. Got hot, then cold, then died.”

“Like Sarah, then. So we should be okay.” Max said nervously.

“Next!” rang out an authoritative male voice. The soldier at the curtain opened it up and moved to usher Kenny into the examination area.

Kenny looked at Max with concern on his face, “What do I do?”

“You gotta go with him and do what he says, he is just going to look you over, like at a doctor's office.”

“Oh boy.” muttered Seth.

“I don't like doctors!” Kenny moaned.

“No, you will be fine, really, they are just going to look you over.”

“C'mon please.” said the young soldier, “It will be okay.”

“I don't want to go alone!” wailed Kenny.

A uniformed Doctor appeared in the doorway, “What is the hold up?”

“This young man is nervous.” said the soldier, emphasizing 'young man'.

“Oh?” said the doctor, then he looked closer at Kenny, “Oh. Well, yes, one of you can come in with him and keep him calm then.”

“I'll go!” said Seth.

“No!” yelled Max, Amelia and Stewart all together, causing Riley to let out a growl.

“I will go.” Max said, “If that is okay with you Kenny?”

“Yeah, that would be okay. They won't shot me will they? I don't like shots.”

Max looked at the doctor, who shook his head slightly, “No I don't think they will, we should be fine.

Once inside the examination area the doctor asked Kenny his name and age and took Kenny's temperature and checked his heart beat and pulse. He then started to examine the young mans body, carefully going through his hair and looking behind his ears and in his eyebrows. Kenny laughed at that and asked, “Why are you looking all over me like that?”

“For cuts and other wounds. Anywhere the skin is broken could be an infection. I have to make sure you are not sick.”

“Oh, it tickles.”

“I will be more careful. Kenny, I don't want to tickle you. I have to look at you all over. So I need you to take off your robe now.”

Kenny giggled, “No, that would show my bathing suit area, I can't show you that!”

“Kenny I am doctor and I need to make sure you are healthy, haven't you been to the doctor before?”

“Yeah, he saw my butt, he poked it with a shot. I didn't like that.”

“Well I won't be giving you a shot today, but I will need to see you all over to make sure you are okay. You can hold your robe over your, ah, bathing suit areas, until I need to look there.”

“That is pretty thorough doc.” said Max.

“We have no choice, the sickness seems to enter in from the saliva of the…ah, 'zombies' and a bite mark could be anywhere, so we check.”

“What happens if there is an open cut or wound?”

“Then the patient goes into quarantine.”

“For how long?”

“Right now? Until further notice. We have, I think, fifteen people we flagged, over at the county jail.”

“What happens to my kids if I get put in quarantine?” asked Max growing more alarmed.

“They will have to stay with other parents until you are released. Were you cut?”

Max, all modesty pushed aside lifted his robes and revealed a scabbed over scar running the width of his abdomen.

“That qualifies.” said the doctor, “What happened?”

“I got shot, well grazed really, a week or so ago. It has healed up fast and isn't causing me any trouble right now.”

“Sorry, but you will have to go into quarantine.”

“I don't think I can do that. I have my kids to think of. I got there in time to watch my wife die of this…sickness and I won't leave them again.”

Kenny stood there, naked with his white robe bundled up and pressed into his groin watching Max talk to the doctor. The doctor took a step back from Max, “It isn't my decision, the military sent word down. I just sort people and they take it from there.”

“I won't leave my kids.”

“Guards!” yelled the doctor.

The young soldiers outside the entrance immediately leveled their rifles on the people waiting in line, telling them not to move. In the examining room Max saw the back wall pulled down behind Kenny and four soldiers leveled rifles at him.

“Yeah doc?” asked one middle aged soldier with several stripes on his sleeve.

The doctor pointed at Max, “He needs to go to quarantine.”

Kenny, twirled around and tried to hide his partial nudity from the soldiers, face growing red. Riley started barking loudly behind the other screen.

“Max? What is going on?” came Stewart's voice.

“They want to separate me from the kids.”

“Sir, you're cut, you could be contaminated, we just have to hold you for a little while until we can clear you.” said the middle aged soldier calmly.

“I won't be separated from my kids. I went through hell to get back to them once. I won't let it happen again.”

“Sir, you are not going to be separated from them forever, just a short time while we make sure you are okay.” the soldier said in a level, reasonable tone.

“Fine. Put me back on the road with them. Get me out of here. I am not going to the jail.”

The sergeant shook his head slowly, “Now we can't allow that. What if you are infected, what will your kids do then? This is for everyone's own good.”

“Excuse me but aren't we still in the land of the free? Aren't I still a citizen, able to do what I want and go where I please?”

“No.” came the doctor's curt reply, “An executive order has been issued establishing a curfew and martial law.” He pointed to the middle aged soldier, “The military is in charge of all security issues.”

“Sir, look it won't be that bad. Your kids can come and see you during the day, heck if they are cut at all they might be in there with you, right? Let the doc here do his job and we will wait for the group of you to get cleared so we know who to bring where.”

“You have the guns.” Max said pointedly.

“You don't have any idea what we have been through already, how bad things are getting.” said the soldier.

“Funny, I was going to tell you the same thing.”

“The guns are as much for your protection as ours. Please come this way.”

Max reluctantly moved forward and immediately had his hands bound loosely behind him with a plastic strap. The wall was restored to its original condition and Kenny wailed as he was cut off from Max, until finally Tom came in to stand with him.

Max was told to sit down on a long bench, which his did, no sooner had his butt hit the wood then he felt a wet spray on the back of his head.

“What the hell?” he yelled, attempting to stand up, only to be forced down by the sergeant.

“Sorry. Hey Ryan, you could have warned him first.” then to Max, “We spray each of you. If you escape there are 'shoot to kill' orders on anyone with day glow orange spots on their heads. We are not taking any chances. Remember this is not my idea, I am following the orders of the higher ups and they have good reason for doing what they are doing.”

“I think the Nazis thought that too.” Max said bitterly, “A dot on my head is just like a star of David on my jacket right?”

“Look, Max, isn't it?” Max nodded, “My name is David Rosenstein, so knock off the Nazi talk. This is nothing like the holocaust, nothing. For you to even compare what we are doing to that makes me sick. This is a public health crisis and we have to be able to control the sickness. We've had some trouble already with infected people getting out, turning into one of those things and spreading the disease. You are marked now, if you escape you will be killed, end of story. On a personal level I don't want that to happen to you. No one is going to beat you, no one is going to throw you into an oven and turn on the gas. You got that? This is for the public safety, and for yours.”

In the end Stewart, Tom, Amelia, Erin and Cory were on the bench with Max and all he could do was sit and watch as his kids were led away crying.

Chapter 19

The entire section of the bridge was falling, Bill had enough time to realize that as the concrete gave away underneath his feet. Ruben's face showed a look of surprised concern as he reached lower for Bill's hand, then he was jerked backwards our of reach by a soldier behind him.

John? Bill thought with shock. The kid in the new uniform looked like his son, but he couldn't be. Scrambling around on the loose gravel Bill felt like he was trying to run up the down escalator at a shopping mall. Gravel started pelting the river so far below him, ringing off of the lawn tractor and creating a steady series of geysers in the slow moving water next to the bank. Lurching sideways Bill tried to clasp onto the only thing that didn't seem to be falling down, the thick metal guardrail along the side of the bridge. The problem was he couldn't get his footing under him to make a decent jump for it, bit by bit he was being sucked into the hole. The gravel was streaming past a bar of exposed metal that had been used in the concrete for support, the concrete was wearing away from it like a soil eroding away in a rainstorm. The metal bar was not yet gone…if only he could get reach it with his foot and use it to lever himself up. Bill fell into the stream of gravel and was lucky to get his hand on the bar instead.

The support acted like a metal vine; bending sideways under his weight and swinging him downwards in an arc that pushed him more towards the river's center than the shore. It also put him twenty or so feet closer to the river's surface. I won't get a better chance than this. Bill thought as he let go and flung himself towards deeper water.

Ruben was pulled back along the train bridge as the span nearest the far shore collapsed into the river, taking Bill with it.

“Goddamn it! I almost had him!” Ruben bawled out at the young man in a clean uniform who had pulled him back. “Oh, shit. Sorry.” The kid who had pulled him back was John, the boy had stumbled into their camp fifteen minutes after Bill left, he was tired, wet and muddy. If Ruben didn't know the boy was alive he would have sworn he was one of the walking dead, right now the young man's face was a pale, ashen color and he seemed to be having trouble moving. Slowly John sank to his knees on the still swaying bridge. The boy hadn't made it to the other squad, instead he'd been chased by undead most of the morning, until finally he tossed away his rifle and swam across the river to safety. The zombies seemed to lose interest in him, or so he said, when he dived into the river to swim across. Now he had just seen his father fall into the hole in the bridge and tons of rock and concrete fall down after him.

“C'mon, get up. We gotta move back off the bridge. I almost had him…” Ruben said, wiping a filthy sleeve across his eyes.

John didn't say anything he just continued to stare at the missing span of bridge, tears streaming down his face. Ruben did his best to manhandle him to his feet and get him turned around towards the other men. “Did he die?”

“He's gone John. He's gone. We gotta get off this bridge now. I don't know how steady it is going to be with part of it missing.” the older man continued pushing the younger one by the shoulders to the far shore.

“He could be okay. He might be in the river.” Said John breaking free and looking downstream from the wreckage.

Ruben joined him there and scanned the water, the two stood for a few seconds, seeing only muddy water that the collapse had churned up from the riverbed.

John seemed drained, even more lifeless than he had been when he came in this morning. Ruben was not doing much better, a third of his squad was missing and probably dead. And for what? Two survivors from fourth squad, both of whom needed rest and probably medical treatment. Thinking about that Ruben came up with a plan of action.

“Let's go John.” the boy didn't resist and Ruben towed him to the edge of the bridge where the rest of his men were waiting. “Kirk, when we are done here get the lieutenant on the radio and tell him the bridge collapsed, see what he wants us to do. Tell him we recovered two soldiers from fourth squad, but lost three of our men doing it. Also tell him one is injured and needs medi-vacced and all of us need some rest. We are buddy-ing up again the new pairs are me and John, Joe and Dan, Kirk and Javier and finally Larry and Matt. Barry is wounded, we'll put a gun in his hands if we have to, but he is out of the rotation. John, Joe, Javier and Larry you guys bed down next to your new buddy, well put Barry down next to the supplies. The rest of us will be on zombie watch for two hours then we switch off, we will keep doing this all day if we are given the chance. This clear?”

John spoke up softly, “Just like that? You replace my dad just like that?”

“This is why we have a chain of command John. Organization wins wars, not weapons, not men, not bravery. All of those things just make winning easier. Speaking of which Javier, you are in second spot now, until we get replacements or hear otherwise, the rest of you need to treat me as Sergeant and Javier as corporal. All of you break into the power bars, eat two each even if you have to force them down. And drink at least a liter of water too. Got that? Okay, now take up spots around the supplies, I want one pair east of them, one pair more northwest, one southwest and John and I will take up position here by the bridge, watch for zombies swimming or wading across the river and if you see any yell out to everyone else. Everybody clear?" Ruben saw only wearily nodding heads, "Good, now go do what I said. Two bars, a liter of water!”

The men got themselves situated as Ruben had told them to and soon everything grew quiet.

“John.” Ruben said.

“Yes, uh, Corporal?”

“I didn't replace him as 'just like that'. Your father was a good man. He would want me to do my best to make sure his kid lived through this.”

John, from where he was laying on the ground nodded once, curtly.

“He was pretty smart, your dad. You should know he was going to go after you, even if the Lieutenant told him not to?”

“I would have done the same to find him.”

“I know. He wasn't easy to kill, your old man, the zombies couldn't do it; it took a bridge collapsing on him.”

Kirk came over and got Ruben's attention, “Yeah Kirk?”

“The lieutenant says to stay put for now, get some rest and keep an eye on things.”

“Did he say how things were at the other bridges?”

Kirk nodded, “Yes, they are holding, the zombies all stopped attacking after this last surge. He said to watch out, because of how they stopped.”

“How they stopped attacking?”

“Yes, it was, well he said it seemed, well…coordinated. As if it were planned.”

Ruben stared out across the river, looking at the few zombies he could still see that were milling about on the far shore. Planned? he thought, We could be in worse trouble than I imagined.

Chapter 20

The van was jammed with undead, the sliding door remained open and Nita directed one more woman to push into the squirming mass.

“Nita?” Hugh asked.

“What?”

“I don't think that one should count, she only has one arm.”

“Shit.” she said, pulling the zombie woman back. Pushing the woman to move west with her mind Nita looked around for another zombie that might fit into the van. Not seeing one she shrugged her shoulders and tried to slide the van door shut. It took some effort and required Hugh's help. Once closed they stepped back and the van rocked slowly as the undead moved around inside of it. The two of them were at an old farmhouse out in the middle of a bunch of cornfields, zombies were streaming by slowly through the corn, making it ripple like water in a pond.

“It is still a pretty good count, for a van anyway.” Hugh said.

“I dunno, I think I could do better.” from the tone of her voice Nita thought she could do much better.

“Do you think they will eat each other?”

This brought another shrug, “I dunno. It could happen, if they get hungry enough. There might be enough energy in there to make one of them almost normal again.”

They took a few more steps back from the gently swaying light blue van. “Nita?”

“What Hugh?”

He gestured towards the van, “Why do you do that?”

“I don't know. It just makes me happy. I don't know why.”

Red bounded out of a corn field and up to them. He looked over the van and smiled, “Good one Nita! I don't think you could have gotten more in.”

The zombie woman shrugged her shoulders and looked out across the fields.

“What?” Red asked, looking at Hugh, “Did I say something wrong?”

“She thinks she could have done better.”

Red put his arm around Nita's shoulders, “Well practice makes progress, so chalk this one up to experience and do better next time.”

Nita turned her head to look at Red, “Red, why do I do this?”

“You are asking me? I don't know, doesn't it make you feel good?”

“Well yeah, but why does it make me feel good?”

Red thought about it for a minute, the smiled and said, “HellifIknow. I do know one thing though.”

“What?”

“I am jealous because of it.”

“Really?”

“Yeah love, I don't have anything like it. Hugh here doesn't either. Of the three of us you are the only one with a hobby. You are the only one that really feels good about things anymore.”

Nita looked dubiously at Red, arching her eyebrows, “Stuffing zombies into cars and vans and semi trailers is a good hobby?”

“Better than anything I have to do. Who cares 'why' anyway?”

“I do, I guess.”

“Well don't. We have a job to do and if you can have some fun along the way I say that is great.”

“He didn't get very far, that Max, did he?”

All three of them could feel the man named Max about seventy miles away and to the north of them. The trio had managed to divert the zombie horde north instead of continuing straight east, which was hopefully going to mess things up for whomever was calling them. The territory was more difficult off road than it was following the highway and calling the zombie to come after them was far easier than pushing them away had been. Some experimenting behind the horde had proven that they could not draw many zombies back when they tried, but moving sideways at an oblique angle had proven useful. The zombies were making much worse time trying to climb over fences, up scrub covered hills and through the ponds, lakes and rivers that dotted the region. The horde had come across another double lane highway and Red, Nita and Hugh had called the other zombies to follow them in a more northerly direction.

It was troubling though, that they had been able to change the hordes path, but that Max had not moved. He had been in the same place for five days now. Red thought that he, Nita and Hugh had doubled the amount of time it would take for the zombies to pass through Nebraska, but Max wasn't using the time right. Maybe, thought Red, he gave up.

Echoing his thoughts Hugh asked, “Do you think he gave up Red?”

“No. I have been thinking about this and I think something happened. That Max seemed like the kind who would do a job, even if he didn't want to, if it meant saving people.”

“So what do you think happened.

“I think” said Red, “That they got into trouble with the humans. Can you guys handle the zombies for awhile?”

“Maybe, but they will start going straight east again when you leave.” said Nita, she and Hugh were just not strong enough to draw the zombies after them for long.

“That is okay, due east of here is open country, more fields, fences, rivers and hills, it will keep them going slow.”

“Then sure, we will be okay. You're gonna go help him aren't you?”

“If I can.”

“Be careful.” she said, they all could tell that their were a large number of others still alive around Max, and also that zombies in that area were disappearing as they approached the town.

“Careful? Of course.” Red said, pretending to be offended.

Chapter 21

'It has been six days. Six goddamned days!' thought Max. No one had let them out of quarantine yet or told them how much longer it would be. Max hadn't seen his kids for two days and this morning he could sense them in his mind moving away from him.

“Guard! Guard!” he yelled again. Max was standing in a common cell, that held about thirty walking wounded now. Everyone who had any cuts or open wounds were tossed in here, allegedly for 'a day or two' and so far no one had been released. Cory and Tom were with him, but he didn't know most of the men and boys. Right now it was about six o'clock in the morning and the other prisoners were getting angry at Max for yelling at the top of his lungs for the guard, which he had been doing for the last five minutes.

“Hey buddy, you wanna put a sock in it?” came a voice out of the darkness behind him.

“No. Guards! Goddamn it! Guards!”

Finally a sliver of light fell on the hallway as a door opened up. A weary looking guard approached the cell, “What is all the noise about? Breakfast isn't until seven thirty.”

“Where are you taking my kids?”

“What?” said the guard.

“My kids. They are being moved and I want to know where they are going and why I haven't seen them the last two days.”

“I don't know anything about that. Quiet down and try to get a little rest.”

“I want out of here now.”

The guard shook his head. “Not until I am told to. Sorry. I really am, but I don't think anyone is moving your kids.”

“They are.”

“How do you know?”

“I just…I just do. Look could you check on it? See if I am right? And stop it?”

“At six in the morning? No one is up yet.” The guard started to walk back to the door separating the prisoners from the office where he monitored the holding facilities.

“Someone is up! Call them!”

“Maybe I will. You gotta pipe down and stop causing a commotion. Okay, just sit tight while I check on it.” The guard went through the door mumbling about paranoid parents.

Watching the man with his mind Max saw him sit back down at his desk and turn back towards a computer, soon his motions were back to how they had been earlier, a slow movement of his right hand on what Max thought might be a mouse, while his head paid attention to a computer screen.

“Goddamn it stop playing solitaire and check on my kids!”

The guard jerked as if punched in the kidneys and looked around.

“Damn it buddy there are kids here! Will you shut up?” said the same irritated voice behind him.

“Max, are the kids really moving?” asked Tom.

Ignoring the commentary from deeper in the cell Max answered Tom, “Yes. They are walking them away from us, a whole group of people.”

“How do you know?” asked another concerned voice from one of the other men.

“He doesn't, it's crazy bullshit.”

“What if he is right?”

“So?”

“Where is everyone going?”

“Yeah and why aren't we going?”

Max concentrated, he couldn't make the images any clearer, the kids he could pick out of the crowd easily enough, but he didn't know who the others were, he guessed it was a mixed bag of other men, women and children. He moved towards the lone high window, shut with reinforced safety glass. A man was laying on the bench in front of the window.

“Move.” Max told him, the guy got up and moved to one side.

“Listen man you can't just tell us all what to do. You are not in charge here.” Max finally located the speaker, a guy in his late twenties. He looked like he may have placed sports in high school, but the years since then hadn't been kind to him.

“Just leave me alone. I am not going to let them take my kids.”

“You don't know that they are taking your kids. You can't know.”

“I know.” Max looked at the window, then got up on the bench, which put his chin level with the bottom edge of the glass. The window was frosted glass, it let in a little light, but he couldn't see through it. Max wasn't interested in looking through it. He pulled back his hand into a fist and slammed it into the glass.

“Holy shit!” the football player said as Max's hand bounced off of the glass.

The first punch had been pulled slightly, Max had no desire to break his hand, but the blow had been strong enough to see if the glass had any give to it and how much it would hurt his hand. The answers to those questions were 'yes' and 'not much'. He pulled his arm back for another punch.

The guard door behind him opened. “Well I don't know how you knew, but you are right the army ordered the town to be evacuated, we are heading east. They are taking the kids south then east along highway eighty through Omaha…. what are you doing?”

“Are you letting me out to get to my kids?” Max asked looking back at the guard.

“No, the prisoners are being moved tomorrow or the next day. Elderly, disabled, kids and their mothers are going now, the civilians without kids are scheduled to go this afternoon and tomorrow morning, we go after that.”

“Not good enough and not what I was told would happen.” Max turned back to the window and smashed it with his fist again. The blow landed solidly and cracks radiated out from where his fist hit.

The guard looked stunned, the glass was strong, he had been a deputy sheriff for five years and they had all sorts of people through the county prison in that time, many of whom thought breaking through the glass of the holding cell was their ticket to freedom. Three people had broken parts of their hand trying to smash through the glass, one man had snapped his own wrist in the attempt. None of the past attempts had damaged the glass in the slightest way. Max had cracked the glass. Except for Tom and Cory the other men in the cell backed away from Max, not wanting the trouble he was getting into to spread to them.

“I. Am. Going. After. My. Family.” Max said, biting each sentence off with a punch to the glass. Pieces of it were falling to the bench and floor around him.

“Stop!” the guard yelled, fumbling for his keys.

Max turned towards the guard and looked at him over his undamaged fist. The guard held the keys up, then thought better of it and fled out of the door back to the office. Max saw him get on the phone immediately.

“He is calling reinforcements.” Max slammed the window another ten or fifteen times, shattering the glass completely, then he worked his fingers through part of the window until they could wrap around some of the wire reinforcing it, once he snagged that he pulled until the wire snapped. He noted with disgust that only one wire broke, he was hoping they would all pull out at once. Max now had a finger hole he could put his eye to and look out of. There was nothing to see. He knew they were on the third floor of the building, but he didn't know how he was going to get down once he broke the window out.

“Shit.” he said as he continued surveying through the hole.

“What?” asked Tom.

“There are bars over the window, even if I get the glass out. I don't know if I can get through them.”

“The cement can't be stronger than the glass.”

“True.” Max took aim at the wall below the window and gave it test punch. It felt solid and his hand hurt from the blow. “It might be too solid. Let me get the glass cleared out, maybe we can pull the bars out.”

It took them another ten minutes to get the glass cleared out of the window, by which time all of the other men were crowed back against the far bars, where they stared at him. The door behind them slammed open and two soldiers and a sheriff rushed into the hallway with rifles, “Down! Down! Down! Everybody down now!”

The men and boys at the front hit the ground, leaving Max, Cory and Tom standing alone at the far wall.

“Get down now!” the sheriff yelled again, gesturing with his rifle.

“He won't shoo..”

Max was cut off as the sheriff fired a warning shot into the wall next to the window.

“I said now!”

“Fuck.” Max, Tom and Cory stepped clear of the broken safety glass and lay down on the floor.

The deputy unlocked the door and everyone but Max was evacuated, Tom and Cory were handcuffed and led out of the cell, leaving Max alone with the sheriff and two soldiers. Both soldiers kept their guns trained on Max while the sheriff approached and handcuffed his hands behind his back. The sheriff then jerked Max upwards by his arms to his knees.

Max didn't yell out at the pain, just climbed up to his feet as the sheriff continued to pull him up. Part of his mind noted that the kids were heading south quickly now. They would soon be out of his range to track.

“You gotta let me out of here.” Max said to the sheriff.

“Listen orange head, I could have you shot right now. Right now. And no one would say anything. There is a war on out there. My friends and neighbors are dying and I do not have time to come down here and deal with some fucked in the head clown who can't follow the rules. You are contaminated, you will stay where we put you and do as we tell you or your kids will never even find your body.”

“What right do you have to…”

The sheriff hit Max in the face with the butt of his rifle, knocking him to the floor. “Don't you fucking demand your goddamned rights to me!” he brought his gun to his shoulder and aimed down the barrel at Max, “You have no rights! This is martial law and if I have to kill one citizen to save a hundred I will do so and know I did the right thing for the rest of my life!”

Looking up at the man Max chose his words carefully, “So what now?”

The sheriff brought the rifle barrel down, “That is a much better attitude. The attitude of a man who wants to see his children again. You are going to be checked over again, no one can break that safety glass. I half suspect you are one of them right now, that you got through somehow. So first we do that, then we find you a nice quiet place where you can think things through and remain very, very calm until we evacuate you. Got it?”

Max nodded, his eyes blazing. 'We should never have come here.' He was brought before the same doctor who had examined him the first time, the man looked surprised to see him. They were in what looked like a prison clinic, it had one small examining table with rails along the sides and stainless steel surfaces everywhere. The place was overly bright with two industrial sized florescent light fixtures on the ceiling.

“Is this him?” the sheriff asked the doctor.

“Yeah, I never examined him after he showed me his wounds, things got excited there for awhile when he wanted to back out and leave. Hello Max.”

“Hi doc.”

“Are you going to give me any trouble?”

“No.”

The doctor smiled and gestured at Max to sit down on the cold examination table. The sheriff pulled his arms sideways and put another handcuff on his right arm, the other end he clamped to the rail along the edge of the table. He then went around and used a third set of cuffs to attach Max's other hand to the other side of the table. Max could sit and lay down if he wanted to, but his hands were now attached to either side of the bed by handcuffs. The sheriff took the original set off of him and tucked them into a pouch on his belt.

“Can you draw blood with him like this?” he asked the doctor.

“I have on other prisoners, gag him will you? I want to check for a pulse and heartbeat and don't want his teeth near my head or hands.”

The sheriff pulled a nylon strap out of a drawer, the strap had a small rubber ball in the center of it and the ends were covered with Velcro. “Drop your head.”

Reluctantly Max did and the sheriff put the ball over his closed mouth and pulled the Velcro ends tight behind his head. “Open. Open your goddamned mouth!” Max did and the slightly greasy feeling ball was pulled into it as the sheriff bound the straps behind his head.

“We've had to deal with biters before the zombies ever came along. Now don't cause the doctor any problems, just stay calm and let us see if you are still alive.”

First the doctor listened to his heart, then took his pulse and blood pressure. “He seems to be alive. We should be able to tell if he is infected with a blood sample.”

The doctor pulled out a syringe and looked for a vein in Max's arm, the needle tore a hole through his skin and he watched as blood flowed into the small ampoule. After the first was filled he took three more samples.

Finally the doctor nodded to the sheriff.

“Alright doc, how long will it take to see if he is playing for the other team.”

“I can tell with about ninety five percent certainty in less than a minute in the lab. Do you want to wait here?”

The sheriff nodded and the doctor took the vials out of the room with him.

“So if I am clean, then what? You let me go?”

“No. No way. You see I checked this morning and your kids were evacuated, but no one had told you anything. There is no way you could have known. So there is something wrong with you.”

“Wrong good?”

“Not in my book. How many zombies have you killed Max? You and your friends?”

“A dozen, I don't know, how many have you killed?”

“None. I've seen the soldiers shoot a few at the checkpoints, but other than that I haven't seen anything. I have been reading the dispatches the military gets and I get faxed information on my own too, through the law enforcement network.”

“So the military hasn't taken over local law enforcement yet?”

“They have, but we are operating as an independent task force, charged with keeping the civilian population in line and out of the military's way.”

“You know, sheriff, me and my group were traveling further south of here.”

“No Max, I don't really know anything about you, other than you are disrupting my holding cell, and somehow managed to know we were moving other civilians out of town today and most importantly you smashed your way though some safety glass with your bare hands without even a bruise to show for it.”

“The glass was weak. Maybe it was a bad batch?”

“And maybe it wasn't. I've read reports of people like you, people who get too close to too many zombies, we are supposed to be on the lookout for them.”

“What do you do with us when you find us?”

“You'll love this, we send you to Des Moines, there is a group there that wants to study you.”

“So you will separate me from my family?”

“Yes. Things are not going well for the country. You might hold a key to stop this.”

“What if…” Max was interrupted by the Doctor's return.

“He is probably not dead. Ninety five percent anyway.”

“So it looks like you are going to Des Moines then.”

“What about my friends?”

“They will be tested too. Don't you worry about that.” Then to the doctor, “Document what we have on him, that he seems to be able to sense his family and that he doesn't get hurt when he pounds through safety glass, then let's get him on a truck east.”

“Not south?”

“No sir, we are sending people south to board a train, that way we can re-use the buses. You will go by car straight east through Iowa City, then cut down to Des Moines. You should be there tonight.”

Max glared sullenly at the sheriff, “I told you I came from the south, there are a million zombies down there. The people on the buses won't ever make it to the train, you've sentenced my kids to death you son of a bitch.”

The sheriff looked at Max, but didn't say anything as he and the doctor stepped out into the hallway to continue their discussion. When Max yelled louder one of them reached back and shut off the lights before pulling the door shut, leaving him alone with what little light poured into the office from a small window near the ceiling.

Chapter 22

Red was perplexed, he could see that Max was in the county courthouse near the center of town, on the third floor in a room that looked to him like it was part of the county jail. Why was Max in jail? For that matter, he recognized the life patterns of the woman cop. And a few of the others looked familiar too. It was just after dawn, around seven in the morning and Red was standing on the street outside of a small diner sipping a coffee he had bought a few minutes before. Getting into town had been easy, he had circled the place and come in through a field that butted up against the city park. With his ability to sense where the humans were it had been a piece of cake.

'And if I can do it, so can other zombies. Zombies without my good intentions'. He thought to himself. 'Humanity doesn't stand much of a chance without making some allies among the dead'.

He took another sip of his coffee and nodded at a man wearing a police uniform that was heading into the diner. 'I am hidden in plain sight.' The coffee had a peculiar taste to it, it wasn't horrible, but it was not like Red remembered it either. 'I wonder if it will do anything for me?'

Red looked at the building and where Max was within it. He walked around the place seemingly focused on his coffee, but using his mind to scour the building for people and entrances. Red set his coffee cup down on one of the benches that were spread around the courthouse and continued walking. There were armed guards at the main doors and at a smaller set of doors in the back near a large parking lot. The ends of the building had unguarded glass doors, but they were locked. Red had watched an older man try to go through one of the side doors, then move around to the front.

This was okay for the simple plan Red had come up with, which consisted of going through the window to see what Max was doing. As he circled the monolithic structure he chose a moment to veer in when he sensed no one was around. He dashed up to the building and launched himself to the second story with a leap from the ground that left two foot sized depressions six inches deep in the sod. His hands found easy purchase on the decorative crenelations on the wall and he pulled himself onto a lower rooftop that didn't match the other parts of the building.

'Probably a newer remodel of the place. Like so many other government buildings over the years'.

From there Red moved into a rectangular alcove that went up the side of the building to just under the roof on the fifth story. There were four small widows set in the walls, one for each level. Climbing up was just a matter of pressing his legs against one side while his back was against another. All the windows were frosted, but Red wasn't depending on eyesight to verify which room Max was in. There were two people close by Max, but as far as Red could tell they were not in the room with him. This window had bars on the outside. Bracing his body with his legs Red reached out and grabbed one, he didn't pull or push, he just twisted. The ends of the bar came out of the concrete with barely a whisper of sound. After he had taken all five bars out he examined the window. It looked like it was set in metal and would be difficult to removed without breaking it. Pulling the bars out of the concrete had worked, maybe he could pull the entire window out in one piece too. Red had not dropped the bars, he was afraid the sound of them hitting the roof would expose him, he had wrapped the ends into hooks and loops and connected them into a chain. Removing one he straightened it out and dug into the wall with it. It was like pushing a fork into cake, moving it side to side he was able to gouge out a good section of concrete all around the window frame. Flaking off the pieces of concrete was making some noise and he could not stop the numerous pieces of stone from dropping onto the roof below, where they rolled and bounced until they hit the gutter with a clanging sound.

Finally he had the window loose enough that he could just grab it on the sides and pull it out, frame and all. Max was looking at him from a table in the center of the room.

“I am glad to see you.”

“C'mon, let's go!” Red said in a loud whisper.

Max raised his hands up off of the table enough so that Red could see the handcuffs.

“You can't break them?”

Max shook his head 'no'.

Red clambered into the room, sitting the window carefully up against the closed door to the hallway. The door did not have a way to lock it from the inside. Moving over to Max's hands he took one of the hand cuff chains in both hands and pulled until one of the links broke, then he did the same with the other set.

“Let's move the table over in front of the door.” Red said.

“It is bolted down.”

“C'mon, just help.” Red squatted by one side of the table and lifted, the mechanical groan seemed as loud as a drum to Max's ears, making him wince at the fear of discovery. Red moved around to the other side and pulled the table loose there too, then they lifted the heavy table and put it up against the door. Max went to the medical cabinet and pulled out a long strip of gauze and wrapped it around his head, hiding the paint there.

“Now let's go.”

Red led the way, “I can sense the people around so follow my lead.”

“Me too, remember? That is what got me into this mess.”

“Really? Wait, tell me later, let's get out of here first.”

They shinnied down to the roof, Red stayed below Max and let the other man use him as a support when he clambered out of the window. They waited on the roof for a few minutes until they thought no one was looking then hung and dropped from the gutter. A moment later they were walking along the sidewalk back towards the park Red had come in from, Max sipping the coffee from a cup that Red had retrieved from a bench along the way. Red paused long enough to open a parked car's door and filch a stocking cap off of the dash, which Max put on over the makeshift bandage on his head.

“We gotta get the others.” Max said.

“You were isolated, the police woman is in with a bunch of other people. I doubt they would keep quiet for us to break into the room and get her out.”

“I don't want them rotting in there.”

“Did you tell anyone about the horde that is coming this way?”

“Many times, they tossed us into the holding cell because we might be infected, they stopped listening after that.”

Shaking his head Red said, “So they know and won't do anything? Stupid.”

“I thought the zombies would be here by now?”

“No we managed to lure them off the main highway, they move even slower in the fields where the simplest barbed wire fence slows them down for awhile.”

“So how long until they get here?”

“Maybe tomorrow night. It really depends, they are all strung out now too, so it should be easier for the soldiers to cut them down.”

“They are supposed to move the others out tomorrow afternoon, they are evacuating south to get to a train. Stewart! They said they would send her and I east by car to get her to Des Moines by tonight.”

“Okay.” Red said, “You will need a vehicle anyway…. I got the perfect way to get out of town without being seen.”

Chapter 23

Max and Red were crouched in a ditch along highway twenty just outside the town of O'Neill. It was mid afternoon on a sunny day in July and Max was sweating profusely in the heat. Red, of course, was fine. He looked over at Max and said, “It isn't the heat, it's the humidity.”

“That doesn't help much. Is she moving again?”

“Yeah, she is Max. I think she is heading this way. I am not going to move the car until I know for sure.” The car Red was speaking about was on the side of the highway where there were a couple of others that the two of them had gotten from nearby farms. They had arranged them to almost block the road, all that was required was to shove the last car into the hole when the time came. Other cars had driven by, however as long as they were able to pass the staged wreck, none of them seemed inclined to stop and clear the road completely.

“Why don't you go take a dip in the river and cool off?”

“I don't want to miss them. Besides the river is more like a stream right now, hardly worth getting all muddy for. Red?”

“Yeah?”

“How sure are you that my kids will be okay?”

“Max…I know the train is running, the locals were talking about it when I bought the coffee. The whole town is clearing out and one of them said she was glad they were finally moving somewhere safer. They know we are coming. As for your kids…well I presume they are going with everyone else. I think they will be fine, we are holding the zombies west of Lincoln, so the buses should make it through, they will get to the train, after that I can't say. I wasn't keeping track of them, they were lost to me among the other living people. I can recognize you from far away because I memorized the way your colors look, you and that woman of yours. For all I know your kids are already in Iowa. The trains have been running all day. If you don't tell someone important about what is happening it won't mean anything. We are only waiting for Stewart because she should be able to help you, help us both, I mean. Otherwise I would just have you drive one of these beaters to Iowa alone.”

“It won't do any good you know. The authorities didn't listen to me here, they won't listen to me in Iowa.”

Red turned to Max, “For your sake, for your kid's sake, hell for everyone's sake, you better make them listen.”

“I want to take Stewart and go after my kids.”

“I figured that. You won't make it, if they went down to catch a train they will be gone before you get there. Take highway twenty into Sioux City, tell someone there what is going on and get your kids after that, it will be quicker.”

“You have kids Red?'

The zombie shook his head.

“Then you don't understand.”

“Can you see the number of zombies that are gathering around Iowa Max?”

“You know I can't.”

“Then you don't understand either. Look, the decision is easy, you can go after your kids, you will probably miss them, but you can chase the train all the way to Des Moines, if that is where it is stopping, and get your kids back. If you do that it uses up valuable time, time that the military could be making plans to deal with this by sending someone after the guy in Chicago. So you can get your kids and die with them or you can tell someone who could make a difference and maybe, just maybe you could make a safe haven where you and your kids, eventually will be able to live. That is your call.”

“It is hard Red. I just lost my wife…”

“I lost everything Max, including my own life. I lost the ability to ever have kids of my own, my entire family went to feed Sentry and his men and my reborn brothers and sisters. I lost it all, so don't tell me what is hard.”

Max thought about that for a minute, sweat beaded up and ran into his eyes and he wiped it off with a bandana he had picked up out of one of the cars earlier. Visibly he sagged and nodded, “I am sorry. I just didn't think of it like that. To me it is like…”

“I am a monster? Not human anymore and that I never had any feelings or family or history. That is easy enough for you to think. The curse is I remember everything and I know what I gave up and it hurts. Don't pity me. I am making a difference now and playing the cards I got dealt. You will do what needs to be done, this time you won't fuck it up either. I can't go much further east than this Max, I just can't; the call is too strong. I will do what I can for another couple of days, but after that I am taking my friends and heading back to Colorado, or maybe a bit further North. What is the state above Colorado?”

“Wyoming.”

“Yeah, Wyoming looks pretty empty. We could make something there, Nita, Hugh and I.”

“I take it they are herding the zombie horde along without you?”

“That was the excuse. I don't think Hugh could get much closer without being drawn to Chicago. I was just going to check and see if you were still on board with helping and get you moving again if you were.”

Red cocked his head to one side, as if listening.

“What? Are they coming?”

He nodded slowly and then shook his head too. “Stewart yes, but the horde…”

“Should we shove the car into place?”

“The horde is moving south again, it must have been happening for awhile and I didn't notice it. What the hell are those two doing? Yeah, we better push the car in the way.”

It was mostly Red doing the pushing while Max scrambled into the ditch by the side of the road and hid in the nearby bushes. Max could see the vehicle rolling towards them and was surprised to see it was Stewart's patrol car, there was one person in the driver's seat and one in back. Red had climbed up on the bumper of the van opposite of where the car was pulling up. The car rolled to a stop and the man inside got on the radio, after a moment he cautiously stepped one foot out of the car onto the road and looked over the road block.

Stewart's voice called out, “This is totally a setup, get the fuck back in the car and get us out of here!”

“Shut up. There are no zombies east of town yet.” the sheriff's deputy pulled out his pistol and stepped away from the car.

“You're gonna die and take me with you, you stupid son of a bitch!” yelled Stewart, who started struggling in the back seat. It appeared to Max that she was handcuffed with her arms in front of her.

Max rustled in the bushes and called out, “Officer! Over here!” which caused the deputy to crouch down and aim his gun over the hood of his car at Max.

“Don't move! You move a muscle and I will shoot you!”

Red moved out from behind the van like a whisper and launched himself at the deputy from behind slamming into him between the shoulder blades. The deputy reflexively pulled the trigger and a bullet whizzed by Max's face. Max flinched a little too late and then laughed and pulled himself up when he saw the man crumple to the ground behind the car.

“Fuck.” said Red, opening the rear door of the car and letting Stewart out.

She looked down at the ground, “Fuck.”

“What?” Max asked clambering through the tall grass of the ditch to the road.

“Dead. I didn't mean to hit him that hard. We had a plan.”

“A plan that got you a nice snack for rescuing me?” asked Stewart.

“We had to rescue you.”

“Hello? Rescue me? He is the law! I was in lawful custody. You can't rescue me from the laws of the land. As fucked up as they may be right now. He wasn't some criminal that needed killing, he was one of the 'good guys'!”

“I am sorry. Max?”

“What?” asked Max looking the deputy over. The man's head lolled at an angle a living person could never achieve.

“You need to get going. Time is of the essence. And I got to get back to Hugh and Nita. Get his gear and get moving. Don't get captured this time; I can't come get you again.”

“I don't think we want your help Red, not if it means killing people.” said Stewart.

Red ignored her and spoke to Max again. “Remember, you've got to get to Chicago and put a stop to this. You need to go.” Lifting the deputy's body Red pulled off his belt and handed it to Stewart, who also bent over and picked up the pistol. She hefted it and then brought the barrel level to Red's head.

“Stewart! No!” Max said. Red seemed unconcerned, he just held the body at arms length and stared at the woman.

“You should not have killed him.”

Red didn't say anything, he just stood looking at her, then, very slowly he leaned in until the barrel of the gun was up against his unblinking left eye.

“Stewart…he is slowing the others down, he is trying to help us.”

“Goddamn it!” Stewart said disgustedly, dropping the gun to her side, “Why are you defending him Max? They killed your wife!”

“Another one killed my wife. Ultimately it was this Doctor in Florida who killed my wife, not Red. He is trying to keep us alive.”

Red hefted the body over his shoulder and started trudging down the road, calling out behind him, “Goodbye Max, good luck. I am glad you didn't shoot me Stewart.”

Stewart watched him for a second, then Max called her to come help him push the car out of the way so they could get moving. Stewart hopped into her car and drove it through the opening, then insisted that they push the car back and flatten two of its tires by letting the air out of them.

“Gary was calling for help, he just didn't want to wait until they arrived.” Even now Max could see a set of flashing lights coming towards them in the distance from O'Neill. He and Stewart got into her cruiser and she took off like a bat out of hell.

“They didn't send Tom or Amelia.” Max said.

Stewart nodded, “Or Cory or Erin either. Astute.”

“Why you?” Max asked.

“Why you?” Stewart countered.

“Because I screwed up. I let them know I knew they were moving the kids this morning and then I started slamming my way through the safety glass to get out of the cell.”

“I got the drop on the woman deputy. To be fair she was retired and out of shape, but when I got Amelia and Erin into the office with me and knocked down another guard, well, it was on video. They made me watch it, it was grainy and low quality, but I blurred Max. Blurred. The film showed Amelia, Erin and the deputy just fine, but I was just a blur when I hit him. Unlike our dead friend back there, I didn't kill my target.”

“So how did they catch you?”

“You went through the office; you have to be buzzed out of it. Unlike you, I seem to be faster, but not that much stronger. I couldn't get the door open. They came in with guns, busted me down with handcuffs and then gave me another exam. How'd you get the paint off your head?”

“Oh? Yeah, Red and I found some paint thinner in the garage where we swiped one of the cars for the roadblock, he scrubbed me down good with it. I got a stocking cap if you want it.” said Max pulling the hat from his pants pocket. Stewart looked at it and tossed it up on the dash, then turned the air conditioning up higher.

“Look we will find you some clothes and get the paint off of you, we need to do that, in case that is standard procedure for injured people.”

Stewart kept driving, after a mile or so she asked, “Where are your kids Max?”

“They took them to Lincoln to put them on a train east towards Des Moines Red said they might be in Iowa already.”

“You can't sense them?”

“It is too far. I can't go more than a mile or so if I want to be able to pick out individuals. I can sense things farther than that. Red has more distance.”

“He has killed more living than you have undead. If that is the way these things work. Why can't I do that?”

“Why can't I move as fast as you?”

“I don't know. Are the others going to be alright?”

“They will survive.”

“Do you think we will see them again?”

Stewart thought about it for a moment, then asked, “Are you going to Chicago to find the guy responsible for calling all the zombies towards us?”

“I think I have to.”

“Then I don't think we will see them again. No.”

“We?”

“Yes. We, our stupidity is like a multiplier, alone we are equal to one plus one stupidity. But put us together and we are like eight stupidity. We can't let our talent for misadventure go to waste.”

Max smiled and sat back in the passenger seat. His smile faded when Stewart asked, “What about your kids Max?”

“I got a friend in Iowa, a good guy, I will have to leave them there. I don't want to, but can you see any other way?”

“Not unless we run into someone else who can do what you do. That is alright I will cover your ass, I have been since I found you pissing your pants at the MAC Co. building in Denver.”

“I wasn't pissing my pants!” Max protested.

“Near enough. You know I almost shot you?” Max shook his head, “You were covered in blood and looked like one of them, in a way you owe me your life for not shooting you. I could have gone either way.”

“Like I've never saved your life before or something.”

“Yeah, when?”

“In my house when you got hit with the table leg by…uh, Veronica? I thought you were dead and drove the zombies out the back door.”

“Max! That does not count! We were only there because of you! That'd be like me making you grab onto a rope and dangling you over the edge of a building, then pulling you up and saying 'I just saved your life!' Lame.”

“You know I sort of miss Steve.” said Max, mentioning the man who had made the trek with them to his house in the suburbs only to be killed in Max's back yard by a shotgun blast.

“He was an asshole. But he did grow on me. He died well. I mean if you have to go, it seems to me you could find a worse way than fighting for your friends or the ones you love.”

“Yeah…I guess you're right.” Max leaned over and gave Stewart a chaste kiss on the cheek.

“What was that for?”

“I am glad you are here.”

Up ahead the road split, they could head south on highway two seventy five or continue east on highway twenty. To Stewart's unasked question Max said, “Head east.” And they did.

Chapter 24

Red lugged the body of the deputy off the road towards the river and hid on the far bank as another police cruiser went by on the highway with its lights flashing. It stopped at the cars that were lined across the road and the two men inside got out and started looking for ways to get by. There was no chance the police officers could see him, the vegetation was so thick that Red had barely seen the police car. He lowered the body down into the grass and looked it over. It was still full of life giving energy, sometimes it took awhile for a body to fade and become unappetizing to a zombie. Looking west he could see the horde traveling south again, he wondered what Nita and Hugh would say when he got back to them, they had to have a reason for doing what they did. Still he had time to get a meal in, if he hurried. Stripping off his clothing he hung it out of the way in a low crook on a tree then started in on the body. He was not incredibly hungry, that had seemed to fade as he regained his memories, but the taste was still fantastic and he felt the energy coursing through his body as he fed. He pulled the choicest parts out of the corpse to save time; he knew that if he gorged himself he would end up vomiting. Turning the body slowly he went after only the organs that held the most life energy. Grasping the head in both hands he forced his fingers into the eye sockets and then pulled forcefully, removing most of the eye sockets and nasal cavity, some splatters of blood still managed to hit his clothing where he had placed it. Red sighed and dug into the hole in the man's face with his long, lean fingers, fishing the brains out. As he went he wiped the exposed mucus that drained into the hole from the sinus cavity onto the deputy's shirt. Red was young enough that he could remember times when he was not so discriminating. When the hole constricted his hand he broke another section of it off so he could scoop out what was left. These days when he fed he made certain that the dead would not rise again, plus the brain was the best part.

When Red finished with the he reached down and pulled up the deputies shirt, and then pressed his hand inwards at the bottom of the rib cage. He pushed until his hand broke through the skin and tissue, it was like pushing through a child's balloon, the skin gave away slowly with some resilience at first, then suddenly split and tore in a long cut, allowing Red access to the internal organs. He moved his hand up through the diaphragm to grasp and pull out the heart, the large muscle was tough to chew but the taste was second only to the brains. Moving down his list of good parts to eat and subsequently further down into the body Red wrapped his hands around the liver and pulled it from the body, even more than the heart the liver was held in place by suction, releasing only with a loud, wet popping sound that was both amusing and disgusting to his ears. By the time he finished with the liver the colorful glow from the body was almost gone. Each person was different, each person seemed to die at a different pace, some people, after death could be eaten a day later, others faded within minutes. Red had no idea why this was so, but he had learned to eat fast. The thought of feeding didn't sicken him anymore, not like the first few times he had fed when he was smart enough to know what he was doing. Now he just took it as a fact of his new life that this is how he ate and how he always would until he died again. Standing he almost slipped as his foot came down on a loop of intestines that had been pulled out when he took the liver, the slippery flesh flattened in an unpleasant manner and Red quickly pulled his foot back. Looking himself over he noticed his feeding hadn't gotten any cleaner despite constant practice, his chest and stomach were streaked with blood that was dripping down his belly onto his legs. He was glad he had taken the time to disrobe before eating, if he encountered any humans they might not shoot him immediately, but a bloody zombie, or human for that matter, was sure to be fired upon. Getting down into the river Red washed up, making certain to rinse out his hair, forgetting to do that was a mistake he had made before and one he would not make again. He skirted around the body when he made his way back to his clothing and got dressed despite still being wet. The clothing clung to him and Red hoped it gave him the appearance of sweating, which would add to his 'human-ness' and make sense given the heat and humidity. As a zombie he didn't sweat anymore, all of his bodily functions were turned upside down, nothing was the same. He knew in a few hours he would have to squat and expel the meaty parts of the body he had just eaten, they would come out looking like chewed up pieces of meat, but not digested as far as Red could tell. Whatever he expelled never smelled that bad either, maybe faintly rotted, but no worse than that. Shrugging into his shirt Red set off to where he had left Nita and Hugh.

He was crossing highway two eighty one a few miles south of town when a stray dog caught his scent and jogged up to him. It growled a bit and Red growled back. When he set off again the dog followed, growling at odd intervals. Red kept an eye out, he didn't dislike dogs, but he didn't want this one jumping him when he was unaware, so he had to either kill it or make friends with it. Looking around he concentrated, trying to find something to feed it. Finally he located a rabbit burrow that was close enough to the surface that he could see the cowering creature that was a foot underground. Standing over the rabbit he thrust his hand into the soil and broke it's neck in one smooth motion. He tore the things fur open along the back, then turned towards the dog, which had tags on it. Kneeling he coaxed the dog towards him. It came forward, growling and hungry looking, wanting the rabbit, but obviously not trusting Red. Inch by inch it crept closer, until Red snapped his hand forward and grabbed it by the scruff of the neck. The dog started struggling and Red held it away from his face with almost no effort, then lifted it off the ground. He dropped the rabbit and reach for the mutt's collar, using his faster reflexes to avoid the thing's snapping bites.

“Riley huh?” Red said after looking at the name on the collar, “If I was named that I'd be mad too. Who gives a dog a people name? Poor mutt you gotta be confused out of your fool head.”

Talking seemed to calm the beast and after a few minutes and a couple of sharp shakes the thing stopped trying to bite Red every time he tried to pet it.

“See? All you need Riley is a firm hand to keep you in check. I know dogs, my dad had a few and you are confused about who is the big bad boss of our pack. I am here to tell you that I am the alpha male and if you want to come with me you better accept that. Got it?”

He set the dog down, but kept his one hand firmly on the scruff of its neck, with the other he picked up the rabbit and offered it to the dog, it snapped at him again and he shook it, the second time he offered the rabbit it licked the dead animal's bloody fur. Red let it do that for a few minutes, then dropped the carcass and started petting the dog again. Finally he let go of the scruff and the dog just stood there, looking at him, then nosing the rabbit, then looking at him again.

“Take it girl, you can have it.” The dog picked up the rabbit and started chomping into it. Red stepped back, wondering if it would follow him or just stay and finish the meal he had provided. “You can come with me if you want. I wouldn't mind the company and I think Nita will like you.” He turned and started to walk away, Riley picked up the rabbit and followed him.

The journey back to where he had left his two companions took a couple hours, the countryside was rugged, not flat as he had always imagined the mid west. In addition to the rises and falls of the land there seemed to be a minor river or lake every quarter mile, most of the rivers and streams he could jump, but the lakes he had to go around. The farm was empty. This concerned him. He approached the van that Nita had stuffed the zombies into and opened the back door, it was empty. Or rather almost empty, there was a chest in the back, it looked like it was made out of cedar and was about two feet wide, three long and maybe twenty inches tall. The sides of the chest were coated with black blood that Red recognized as the kind zombies bled out. Flies were thick in the van as well, a whole cloud of them rose up as he pulled the chest out onto the gravel road.

Before he opened it he knew he could guess what was inside; either Nita or Hugh. Riley whined nervously near his feet. Unlike with the humans Red couldn't differentiate between zombies very well. If they were close, within a mile or two, he could tell his friends apart from the run of the mill zombies around them, but that was mostly due to how they moved and acted. He unlatched the chest and flipped the lid back. Nita's open eyes stared out at him, unseeing. Her arms were missing and her legs had been hacked off near the upper part of her thighs. Her stomach was ripped open and her entrails had been removed, cut up and dumped back into the cavity where they had been before. Red had become somewhat of a student of anatomy and he could tell the parts in Nita had been stirred up, he couldn't tell if she had still been alive when it had happened, but assumed so. No one would have a reason to do this after she had been put down. The top of her skull was hacked up and the bone was broken into shards that shown whitely through the black, sticky blood. Gently Red lifted the top of her skull, revealing an empty cavity underneath it. Whomever it was had hacked the top of her skull off and scooped her brains out to kill her.

Fuming Red threw his head back and screamed, he took a step towards the van and smashed the back of it with his fist, tearing a hole through the metal, plastic and glass, causing it to roll over onto its side. He went after the vehicle as if it was the thing that had caused him so much pain, stooping he picked it up and lifted it over his head, half spinning he stopped and threw it into the farm house a hundred yards away, it crunched through the porch roof and ended up at an angle with the engine resting in the living room.

Looking back at Nita he said, “I don't care what it takes. I will find the sonofabitch who did this and make him pay. I will make him pay. I am so sorry Nita, so sorry. You were a little fucked in the head but I could have loved you, I really could have.” Somehow leaving her there to be eaten by maggots didn't seem right to Red, so he brought the chest over to the house and kicked in the front door, he set the chest down in the living room ten feet in front of where the van had come to rest. Then he went to the barn and looked around, it didn't take him long to spot the gas cans on the shelf by the tractors. Riley backed away from Red's anger, going over the ditch and into the field with the bit of her rabbit that remained.

Ten minutes later, with a smoking pillar behind him Red was stalking down the road after the tail end of the horde. Along the way he tried to convince himself to calm down, to think and plan. Nita had been almost as strong as Red was, the zombie or zombies that had killed her were likely to be able to order him around as well. Except for anger, anger always made things difficult. Scanning ahead Red found he could spot the source of his anger quite easily, even though he was well out of visual range of the thing. It almost looked human. The swirling colors of the zombie told Red right where it was and upon seeing this he did stop.

“Fuck, fuck, fuck.” The thing had to be as strong as him, probably it was the secondary zombie who had traveled to Chicago to make sure that city fell. It might have consumed more living than Red, it might have been brought back from the dead sooner too, which were disadvantages if he were to fight it fairly. Watching it he could tell it had spotted him too, because it stopped moving. It was waiting for him.

'Fairly' that is the key. I can't fight it fair. I have to cheat. Or run away. Those were his options when he thought about them. With some reluctance Red turned west and headed away from the horde toward Wyoming. Riley followed at his heels.

Chapter 25

Stewart turned the car sharply, avoiding the wreckage ahead of her as she tried to get them closer to the burning city ahead of them. There seemed to be numerous huge fires in Sioux City South on the Nebraska side of the state line. The road had been clear almost the entire way, the worst thing the two of them had to contend with was occasionally having to drive on the shoulder as they made their way east. Now it looked like their luck had changed. The smoke was not so thick that it was interfering with their ability to navigate yet, but they could smell it and they could see a haze near the ground ahead of them.

“It looks like the road will go a little south of where stuff is burning.” Max said.

“I think so, yeah, what does our map look like?”

“Oh let me see…nothing, our map looks like nothing!” Max said grating his teeth together. They had stopped at a farm house well off the beaten path to let Stewart wash up and get different clothing on. Max had taken the opportunity to get cleaned up as well and had brought their map in to look at while Stewart was showering. When they left Max had forgotten the map on the kitchen table. “We could have stopped and picked up a new one at that last gas station.”

“It doesn't matter, we know we were going to follow twenty until it turned into highway one twenty nine, then take that over the river to Iowa. Whoa! Would you look at that!” Stewart said pointing up at the sky ahead of them. A helicopter gun ship was hovering almost directly in front of them, perhaps a mile ahead, smoke was pouring out of some sort of machine gun mounted on one side of the thing. From here, even with the car sealed shut, they could hear the distant drone of automatic gunfire.

“Ah, Stewart, that doesn't look good.”

“No shit? Maybe we better stop for a map. I don't think we can go much further on highway twenty.” Ahead of them a ragged soldier ran up the side of the road to the shoulder, waving his arms to get their attention. “Zombie!” screamed Stewart, aiming the car towards it and stepping on the gas.

“It might not be….Stewart! It might just be a guy who needs help!” at the last possible second the man jumped back and Stewart swerved right to avoid him. Max got a good look at the guy and turned to her and yelled, “Stop!” at the top of his lungs. Stewart, surprised, slammed on her brakes, the car started to slide sideways and she let off enough to straighten out, muttering something about “too cheap to have cars with anti-lock brakes” under her breath.

Stewart turned to Max to find out just what was so important to stop for, she didn't see any obstacles in the road ahead or any hordes scrambling out of the ditch to attack them either. Max, however slipped off his seat belt and jumped out of the car without a word to her. The next time she saw him was in the rear view mirror, running towards the zombie with his pistol out, but pointed down towards the ground. She unbuckled herself, pulled out the shotgun and followed him to the soldier. When she was ten steps away she watched Max point his gun at a stalwart looking man a few years older than he was. The two were talking and the older man hadn't raised his rifle towards Max, but he hadn't put it down either.

Max turned back towards her and yelled, “He is alive! He isn't one of them! Stewart he is alive!” then he rushed to the man and embraced him like a long lost brother. The two men hugged for few seconds, then a few seconds more, tears rolled down their cheeks.

Stewart kept her gun at waist height and cleared her throat loudly, “Excuse me, Max. I hate to interrupt this love scene, but who in the hell is this guy?”

They parted looking a little abashed and Max said, “This is the guy I was telling you about, Bill. Bill this is Stewart, she has been with me since this started.”

Bill put his hand out towards Stewart, she looked at Max and asked, “You're sure he is okay? I mean really okay, not just because you want him to be?”

Max turned to look Bill over, then back at Stewart, “He is alive, I don't think he is infected, he seems healthy.” Then to Bill, “I can't believe it is you! What the hell are you doing here? What is going on? How is Trish? Man it looks like you've lost a few pounds too.”

“Whoa, whoa, hold up there a bit!” Stewart shook his hand and smiled at him while he was talking. “So tell me how you got here? Where are Sarah and the kids.”

Max's face fell and he looked at the ground, prompting Bill to say, “Oh Max! Max no! I am sorry man. So sorry! We heard, we heard Denver was a mad house, like Chicago. It was nuked wasn't it?”

Nodding Max said, “It wasn't….good. Sarah got bit right before I got home, because of me actually some of the smart ones they…”

Cutting him off Stewart said, “Wait. Hold it right there. This is not the place or time to talk about this. Bill can you come with us or do you have men with you?”

“No, I don't have any men with me. I don't know if I can go with you. Something has happened to me. Something I can't explain away and I…I am not sure if I am human anymore.”

Max smiled at his friend, “I wouldn't worry about that Bill. You shouldn't worry about that at all! C'mon Stewart lets go back to that gas station and get that map we were talking about before we saw Bill.”

Stewart grinned at Max, “Fine, I am driving. And you two can start talking.”

The helicopter behind them turned on its axis and started towards them briefly, then dipped and veered off to the north along the river, the sounds of small arms fire was cut off as they sealed themselves into the car.

Stewart didn't bother crossing the median to get into the 'correct' lane, she just turned the car around and headed back to the last exit they had passed. There were a slew of stations to choose from, but Stewart pulled up to the first one they came to. The electricity was still working, which came as a surprise to all three of them. Despite what Stewart had said Max and Bill did little other than fawn over each other on the way back to the exit. Stopping by the pump Stewart said, “Max can you and Bill go get this thing turned on? I'm gonna top off the tank while we are here.”

“Yeah, we can do that.”

“Hey grab us something decent to eat too, if anything looks edible anyway. No 'food bars' though I am sick of those.”

“Will do. C'mon Bill.”

“Oh and Max, tell Bill our story, I want to hear his too, but I think you can safely give him ours without me being around. Remember to tell him how many times I've saved your life.”

“Yeah, sure, Stewart I will do that.” said Max as he and Bill approached the front door of the gas station.

“On second thought I think I would rather be there when you tell him!” she called just as they went inside.

Max immediately went behind the counter and started looking for the switch to turn the pump on.

“Shouldn't we check for zombies first?” asked Bill.

“There aren't any here, they are all east of us, this place is deserted.”

“You can't know that for sure.” Bill ventured, looking around nervously.

“Bill, you remember you said you might not be able to go back? I think I know what you are going through. I have a sense of these things. I know if there are zombies around. I can sense them about a mile or two away, further if I concentrate. I can see people too. This place is empty, no threats to us.”

Slowly Bill lowered his rifle barrel down, but he didn't seem to relax.

“Here we are.” said Max as he pressed a blinking button, outside Stewart gave him a thumbs up as the gas started to fill the tank.

“Max, uh, what else can you do?”

“Well I seem to be stronger and tougher, I can punch through safety glass…well not in one punch, but I can get through it eventually. What is going on with you?”

Bill shifted his feet nervously and looked at the floor, “I, uh…”

Stewart came through the door like a tornado, Bill turned and raised the gun in a flash, “Just me partner, good reflexes though. Damn good reflexes. It only took two gallons. Can you believe the price of gas these days? Unbelievable!”

Lowering his rifle Bill stepped back and said, “I am sorry. It's just that I am a little jumpy after the last few days.”

“No apology needed. Any food Max? Or are you just working here these days?” she asked. Max was still behind the counter, looking for all the world like a store clerk.

“ My days of clerking are long over. Let's go see what they got to eat, huh?”

The three of them headed over to the cooler section and started looking at the food through the glass. Stewart opened the door and pulled out a burrito that had the words “La Bomba” on it in a southwestern font. Turning it over she looked at the expiration date. “What is today?”

Both men shook their heads and Max said, “They took my cell phone, even though it didn't work to make calls, so I can't tell you the date or time or anything.”

“Yeah me too, what about you Bill?”

“The military guys took all of our cell phones, mine still worked, when I had it two weeks ago.”

“God we are pathetic, we can't even keep track of the date without some gadget to tell us!” Stewart took the burrito and went over to a microwave, she opened one end and sniffed the contents before putting it inside and heating it up.

“Uh, do you think you should eat that? It might be expired.”

“Max, I am not touching those sandwiches, they are almost green, and I am not eating another power bar unless I have to. You don't have to eat the burrito, so relax. Hey Bill was Max always this way?”

“Mostly, as a kid he was a finicky eater.”

“Like you weren't. One summer you lived on ice cream and peanut butter sandwiches with plain potato chips.”

Bill nodded, “Well different flavors of ice cream.”

“Mostly vanilla. Oh and popcorn you ate a lot of popcorn at the pool.”

“What is wrong with popcorn?” asked Bill

“ I am officially sorry I asked. So yes then; Max has always been this way.” said Stewart.

“Yeah pretty much.”

“I find something and I stick with it. Eating expired food is nasty.” Max stopped and stared at Bill, a wide grin lighting up his face, “Damn brother, but it is good to see you!”

Bill looked up from where he was staring at the burritos, “Yeah, you are about the last person I expected to see here. I was just trying to warn you off, so you wouldn't drive into a horde of zombies. I didn't know it was you in the car. Do we have time to catch up real quick?”

Max looked over to Stewart, who said, “We should keep moving if we want to get to Des Moines before the train arrives."

"What for?" asked Bill.

"The kids are on it, they separated us from the kids in O'Neil and put them on the train to Des Moines this morning."

“Your kids are alive?!” yelled Bill, “I thought they were dead!”

“No, I made it to them in time. I just couldn't save Sarah.”

“Well fuck it.” said Stewart, “We better get our stories out now, you two can catch up while I look the maps over. Stick to the story Max, if I hear you deviating I will chime in.”

Max and Bill chose food, both opting for granola and candy bars along with highly caffeinated drinks and then leaned up against the counter near the back of the store. Despite Stewart saying to keep it short she unfolded a map and participated as Max gave Bill a short synopsis of what they had been through since the zombie outbreak. It seemed like forever since Max had been sitting at his desk typing Bill an email, it was hard for all of them to believe it had only been about three weeks. Bill caught them up on what he had been doing since the outbreak too, however when he got to the part about the bridge collapsing his story turned a little vague.

“Hold up there Bill, you can't just say 'and the bridge collapsed and I have been cut off for the last four days' and leave it at that. A lot happens in four days. And you have been on the zombie side of the river the entire time.” said Stewart, “How have you been living? What happened and why couldn't you just swim across the river to safety?”

Slowly the man nodded and said, “Fair enough, I guess. Well when the bridge started to fall I managed to grab a hold of this bar and swing myself down and further into the river. I hit deeper water but I felt like I broke one of my legs anyway. It took about three seconds for me to realize this wasn't my biggest problem because the bridge started to come down on me. I tried to dive underwater and swim downstream, but something hit me on the head hard enough to daze me. I remember choking and sucking in dirty water, then choking some more. I felt like I was drowning, heck, I probably was. When I finally got into daylight I was about a half mile downstream, what was left of the bridge was barely visible around the curve of the river and I was still closer to the wrong riverbank. I almost yelled then, hell my leg was broken, I was choking on dirty river water and I was in pain. Then I caught sight of the zombies on the west side of the bank. They were moving north, towards where the bridge had been. They were not wandering, they were moving fast and with a purpose.”

“I clamped down on the pain and decided to swim the river to get back to my troops. I couldn't make it, I had too much pain in my leg and I kept going underwater when I tried to actively swim. So I decided to drift further downstream, moving just a little to try and get me closer to the far bank. There were a lot of zombies on the west side, I kept an eye on them and in a moment, as I watched, they all stopped and did an about face. Just like that, they turned and headed south. No words, no hand signals, one minute they were all moving quickly north, the next they turned and headed south. It freaked me out, like a bad horror movie where the monsters are connected together like some sort of hive mind.”

“So then what?” asked Max.

“I drifted under the highway twenty bridge and I could probably have gotten help then, but right when I was getting ready to yell the air force made another bombing run. I thought I was dead for certain, but I guess those boys know their stuff, none of the bombs dropped into the drink or onto the bridge. A lot of explosions went off just north of the bridge and the entire area was covered in a dense dust that blew over the river and cut me off from everyone else. I hated breathing that stuff, it left a very bad taste in my mouth and I am sure it was full of something toxic. I suppose I might get cancer in ten years, if I live through this. Anyway the river started curving west and I was drifting in close to that shore, close enough that I could grab the overhanging trees and branches. After a mile or so I was finally able to hold onto one of the damned things and pull myself close to the river bank, but not out of the water.”

“The problem was I couldn't see very far up the bank. I knew there was a path running along the side of the river that the zombies had been on, but I couldn't see it from where I was at, so I didn't know if any of them were there. I was as quiet as I could be, but the river was running pretty fast where I was at and I couldn't hear anything over the flowing water. I must have held on there for an hour before I decided to let go. I thought it through and figured there had to be a stream or some other waterway that came into the river eventually and if I could stay close enough to shore I should be able to pull myself up into an area where I could see my surroundings better.”

“You see I still wanted to live. And I really wanted to kill zombies. I think Max…” Bill broke into tears, and started sobbing.

Max leaned over and put his arm around his friend, “What Bill? What is it? You're with us now, together we will be fine. Stewart has bailed my ass out of the fire many times.”

Bill calmed down a little and wiped his arm across his eyes, “It isn't that. I don't worry about me. It is John, he never came back from when I sent him after the other squad. I was hanging on that branch and decided I didn't want to go back. How could I face Trish? Tell her I sent my son to his death? That he was eaten alive?” Bill cried again, but pulled himself together faster this time, Max left his arm around his friend and they sat quietly while he composed himself to go on. “So I let go. Funny thing though, I didn't get out at a stream, I drifted into a more populated area and people had docks out. The first one I got to had a ladder and on the south side. It wasn't a permanent dock, but a floating one that can be pulled in during the winter. There weren't any boats on it or I might have just crossed the river, even though I had decided not to go back. I thought it would be better for Trish to think John and I had died as heroes instead of me sending him off to die alone. I wanted revenge too, I admit it, I was angry and not thinking right. My leg was still hurting and I couldn't climb up the ladder, if I pulled up out of the water it was agony, even if I didn't put any weight on it. So I followed the dock to shore and pull myself half out of the water next to it. Looking at the dock I saw that it was supported by giant plastic floats and that I could probably crawl up between them onto shore without being seen. I eased back further into the water and then came back to shore between the floats. I wasn't the only one who had discovered this secret little hollow under the dock, some kids had made it into a little clubhouse, there were towels on the sandy dirt, a bag of opened chips, six juice boxes, some matches with a candle and a flashlight. I was able to get myself all the way out of the water and had just sat myself up against a cement pillar that the dock was attached to when two of them walked onto the dock above me.”

“I knew they were zombies because they were talking about me. One said he had seen me floating down the river, the other said he was crazy and didn't like being out in the open. Both of them went out onto the dock and I think they looked out into the river for me, when they didn't see anything they came back slowly and one spotted the area where I had half come ashore before. He said that was proof that there was human in the river and jumped down on the bank to look over the area. I was sitting stock still, praying he wouldn't see me, inevitably his eyes lifted and locked with mine. The one on the dock asked if he saw anything and as the one on shore started to answer the side of his head blew out onto the sandy grass beside him. The other one jumped off and started running and I heard another shot ring out. It was a sniper, of course, probably a for real army sniper not some guy with a twenty two because the zombie's head was…well missing for the most part. I knew we had a few sniper teams, but hadn't realized there were any around Sioux City. I owe whoever it was my life, because there was no way I could have defended myself right then. I mean what could I have done? Thrown a juice box at it? I devoured the stale chips and drank four of the juice boxes and then put my head down on a rolled up towel and fell asleep. There was no rush, I wasn't going back anyway.”

“Jesus Bill, what about Trish and the other kids? They still need you.”

“I know Max; I told you I wasn't thinking right.” Bill paused to take a long drink from his soda pop.

“Then what? Where'd you get the rifle?” asked Stewart.

“When I woke up the sun was in the east, low to the horizon. I had slept for almost twenty four hours. Sometime during the night I had rolled off of the towels and draped them on top of me for covers, everything was damp. My leg didn't hurt nearly so much either, it felt tender, more like a strain than a break. I checked myself over and found that I wasn't nearly as badly banged up as I had thought, I still had a scab on my head from where I got hit with the concrete from the bridge, but otherwise I felt good enough to find better shelter. First I drank the other two juice boxes and took a long piss in the river. My clothing was all soggy and smelled horrible, like I had been sweating all night. I eased back into the river and got out on the upstream side, only getting my pants wet in the process, it was a lot chillier once I was out of my hidey hole and the cool morning air was causing me to shiver. I had tucked the matches and candle into my shirt pockets, along with the flashlight. I had absolutely nothing useful with me otherwise, sure I had about twenty loose rounds of ammo for my army rifle, but no gun to fire it out of. The grenades I had on my belt were gone, as was my belt knife. Oh, I still had my army issue identification card, which isn't real useful for braining zombies either.”

“On the river bank I looked up at the house in front of me, it was set well back from the shore up a steep incline. The grass between me and the house was cut short and covered with morning dew. My paranoia was running pretty high because of how the zombie had seen where I came ashore the day before. I went back under the dock and climbed up the ladder instead of going ashore where I would leave tracks. My leg was aching, but held my weight. I got up on the dock and took the stairs and sidewalk up to the back door of the house so I wouldn't leave a trail through the dew either. There was one body lying on the shore of the river, the other one must have gotten away. The patio door had been broken out from the inside, there was broken glass all over outside, some with blood on it.”

“I moved the blinds to one side of the doorway and looked into the house, it looked deserted, but I couldn't tell for sure, I mean I could only see the kitchen and dining room. The place was a mess, the table and chairs were broken apart all over the floor, there was a wooden table leg sticking out of the wall too. I stepped in and grabbed that leg, it would have to do as a club until I found a better weapon. The place was two stories, but didn't have a basement. I was pretty sure I would hear someone if they were moving around upstairs, and so far I hadn't heard a thing. I went into the kitchen and pulled open the fridge, it was well stocked with food, but it had been awhile since the outbreak and some of it was nasty looking. I pulled out everything that still looked okay to eat, fruits, vegetables, some packaged lunch meat, cheese, I was starving. The cupboard held some moldy bread, but there were crackers that still looked okay so I made myself a big plateful of the stuff. I had just turned back to look in the refrigerator for some mustard, when a voice called out softly behind me.”

“It was a raspy, whispering voice and it said, 'Here doggie-doggie! Feeding time at the old bowl, is it?' I shut the door, spun around and grabbed the table leg off of the counter. It was a zombie, I couldn't tell if it was the one from the day before, but the next thing it said confirmed it. 'I guess old Alan was right, there was some guy floating down the river after all. Where you been hiding little doggie?'”

“This guy was middle aged, he had black hair cut short, kind of like 'Mo' off the three stooges, normally a bad looking cut, but it suited him. He was not wearing a shirt, but had a bloodstained towel hanging over one shoulder and dried blood smeared down his right side into the waistband of his track shorts. His legs stood out, he had a tattoo on his left thigh, some sort of bird and he had shaved his legs. He was wearing flip flops, blue ones, and he was just standing there looking at me. I was starving and scared and now the adrenaline started coursing through my body. The zombie took a step forward and spoke again, 'Fight or don't fight, either way, at the end of the day you will be following me out of here.' I raised my free hand towards him and said, 'Wait up a minute buddy' and the zombie actually paused while I stuffed three of the cracker and cheese stacks into my mouth from off of the plate. Those crackers had to be the best thing I had ever tasted. He stood there looking amused while I crunched them down and told me he would make it easy on me, 'cause I seemed like a nice guy. That kind of made me mad, he would make it easy on me because I was nice?”

“I had found some Gatorade in the fridge and washed the cracker's down with it, then nodded to him and said, 'Thanks. I will try and make it easy on you too, you don't seem so bad yourself.' I was still quivering in my boots, this was the first conversation I had had with a zombie and I didn't like the way it had been going. He laughed at me and asked 'You wanna say any prayers or anything before I bring you over onto my side of life?' I shook my head and gestured him to get on with it. He smiled and rushed me, just that quick. I fell back and stumbled as my hurt leg rolled beneath me. That fall probably saved my life; the zombie bum rushed right into the wall, he had gotten tripped on me as I fell. His head hit right where the table leg had been and disappeared through the wall. I didn't get up, I rolled onto my stomach and swung my club into his ankle, his leg gave out and he screamed as he titled sideways, but his goddamned head Max! He couldn't pull it out of the wall! I think it was caught up on the lower edge of the drywall, he started smashing the wall with his hands and I used the time to stand up. The zombie finally pulled his head out of the wall filling the room with a dusty cloud of chalky drywall pieces. And that is when I gave him an overhand, two fist-ed blow to the top of his head with the table leg, this time the leg and his head broke.”

“He fell straight down with the force of the blow, but he wasn't finished. I am sure I broke his skull, but I guess I didn't do enough damage to his brain. Oh I had hurt him bad alright, he was only mumbling incoherently now, the same word over and over — 'mommy-mommy-mommy' as I looked for something else to finish him off with. The chair legs were too narrow, but I broke a couple of them across his head anyway. I couldn't find any other table legs either, after the fight I noticed how they were all missing. Finally I got a butcher knife from the kitchen counter and stuck it through the weak spot in the thing's head. Once it was truly dead I stood up and went back to looking for the mustard. It is amazing how quickly you get used to things. I mean here I was scrounging for food, then the next minute I was fighting for my life, then I was back looking for stuff to make my food taste better.”

“What'd you do after that?” asked Max.

“I finished eating, I even rummaged through the cupboards and downed a coupled cans of chili cold, along with the rest of the crackers. By the time I was done I felt bloated and ready to sleep again, but by then I realized I had better secure my surroundings first. Of course I was hoping for a bed to lay down in too.”

“I left the kitchen and found a blood trail leading up the stairs, I didn't think it was from the guy I killed, his blood was more black colored and this looked older. I needed a weapon too, something heavy to bash anything I found, but their wasn't a baseball bat or hockey stick or even a fire poker on the ground floor. There was a bedroom with a large bed in it, I thought about just laying down after locking the doors, but then I heard a quiet thump from upstairs. I wasn't going to leave a zombie over my head to burst in on me, it was probably a stupid slow zombie, but still I needed to check it out. I grabbed another kitchen knife from the counter and headed upstairs. There were five closed doors in the hallway there, but the blood trail was crystal clear; it ended at a door halfway down the hall.”

“I decided to check the other doors first, being as quiet as a forty year old guy could. I was hoping to find a sports storage room filled with baseball bats or better, some survivalist's arsenal, but I only found a linen closet, a den and two bedrooms. By the process of elimination that meant the zombie was in the bathroom, it doesn't take a genius to figure out you don't have a linen closet on the second floor unless there is a bathroom there too. I hadn't found any weapons and was getting ready to turn the doorknob when a thought occurred to me and I stopped. I went back to the bedroom closet to check out what the hangers were hanging from. The closets were pretty small, but the post holding up the hanger was a good solid piece of round hardwood. I ditched the clothing and pulled the wood off of the brackets it was resting on. The thing was two feet long and felt good in my hands. I tucked the knife into my belt and went back and opened the bathroom door, ready to do some serious head smashing.”

“The bathroom floor was covered in dried blood that ended at the shower curtain, which, of course, was pulled closed. Another thump sounded from the tub and I stepped in and prodded the curtain with my club. Nothing happened, so I eased one end of my stick between the wall and the curtain then slowly pulled it back far enough so I could see. The zombie wasn't standing up, it was laying in the tub. It had been a woman once, maybe in her thirties and something had been eating on her, she was a bloody mess. Everything from her hips on down were missing, not gnawed up; missing completely. One arm was also gone and the other was cut or torn off at the elbow. Her face was the worst, she had no eyes or nose, just bite marks from where they had been eaten out of her head, the skin around her mouth was gone as well, leaving an exposed numb of a tongue that was frantically bobbing in and out between her crooked white teeth. She couldn't see me. I mean there is no way, she had no eyes, no senses left really, even her ears were gone. Still as I stood there looking down on her she started squirming frantically, like a spider trying to crawl up the side of a porcelain tub, she would wiggle her way up a few inches, then slide back down. I have seen a lot of horrible things in the past couple of weeks, but this was the worst so far. I dropped my stick and ran out of the bathroom, slamming the door behind me while wondering who was screaming 'Oh my God!' so loud. It turns out it was me, I had to put my hands over my mouth to make it stop. I turned and faced the bathroom door then slid to the floor and rested my back against the linen closet. After awhile I seemed to get a little better, I wasn't screaming anymore, and I could move. I crawled into the bedroom I hadn't stolen the hanger rod from and shut the door behind me.”

“I knew two things right then, first: I was not going to be staying in that house any longer, and second: I wasn't going to get my club from the bathroom. I forced myself to get up and dismantle the rod from the closet and then slowly cracked open the bedroom door. The bathroom door was still closed, but I thought I heard a thump from inside, I hurried by it and took the stairs three at a time, which probably saved my life. I was so busy looking over my shoulder that I didn't see the zombie coming up the stairs. It was a, what did you call it? A 'super zombie', another smart one and the first I knew about it was when I ran into it and we were tumbling down the stairway into the living room. I ended up on top of him and fortunately I had not broken my neck, but I did break something in him. His arms seemed to be working okay, at least he was trying to hold onto me, but he wasn't kicking or anything, just twitching around with his legs. I rolled away from him and recovered my hanger rod, which had been wrenched from my hand in the collision. I broke the things arms with three blows and then spent a few minutes bashing the its head in.”

“I probably hit it more than I needed to, but I was upset, it had been a traumatic morning. When I finally stopped I was splattered with blood and had broken yet another club. I stood up and looked at my victim, he had been a soldier, but I didn't recognize him. His unit insignia wasn't one I was familiar with either, but he had a pistol on his belt and bars on his shoulder, which means he was an officer. I picked up the pistol and checked it out. No ammo. And none in his pockets either. Any thoughts I had that I might have killed a living guy and not a zombie were dispelled by the ends of his blood stained sleeves, both arms had blood scabs on them and one hand was missing three fingers and oozing the blood of the undead. I kept the pistol, I figured I might find bullets for it and went and got another club from the downstairs closet, in fact I raided both closets and got two of them. At the rate I was using clubs up I would need them. If I had been thinking I might have figured out that the guy had somehow seen me through the walls of the house right then, but I didn't make that connection until later.”

“I went to the next house over, it was locked up front and back, none of the windows were open either. I couldn't find any obvious fake rocks hiding a key or anything so I just moved to the next house. I found a fake rock in the back yard of that house that had a key hidden inside it. The key let me into the door on the side of the garage and in there I found a key to the house hidden on the top of the trim over the doorway. I locked everything behind me and made sure the place was empty before raiding the kitchen. I wasn't hungry, but I thought I should get a bag of stuff to take with me when I left. I made up two bags, one I left in the fridge to grab when I walked out the door and the other I brought with me upstairs and put beside the bed. I took a quick shower, washed and wrung out my uniform and went into the bedroom. I opened the window a bit and a breeze blew in, so I rigged up my cloths on a hanger in front of it. I didn't see any zombies on the street outside, but there were a lot of trees in the way so I couldn't see much. I then pushed every piece of furniture up against the door and piled a lot of the stuff from the closet on there as well. This house's closet was filled with the wire shelving crap, like I have in my place. Tucked into one corner of the closet was this little plunker.” Bill patted the rifle he was holding, “and there was a brick of bullets to go with it.”

“A brick?” asked Max.

“Yeah, like a case, ten boxes of fifty bullets each, five hundred shots. A twenty two is still a gun, even if it is about the smallest caliber out there, anyway it is better than a closet rod any day of the week. At longer range this rifle doesn't do shit, but close up, like twenty feet or so, it works pretty well. And it is a semi automatic with a ten round magazine, so I can afford to take a few shots if I need to. It won't get me out of a crowd, so I have to be careful never to get mobbed. Anyway, I felt a lot better after finding the rifle and lay down on the bed to get a nap in while my clothing air dried a little. I kept thinking of that woman though, laying in that tub, never getting out. How long will she be there? Days? Months? Years? How long will they last? I fell asleep trying to find an answer to that question, but I never found it. The last three days have pretty much gone the same, I run around looking for a safe place to hide in during the day and hunkering down at night.”

“Where did you sleep?”

“After that first nap on the second floor of a house, well, I got woke up by zombies breaking in the front door. After that I figured out these things have heat vision or something, they can see me right through the walls, so now I stick to basements. The last two nights I have slept as low as I can get, that seems to work better.”

“What were you doing up here by the highway?” asked Stewart.

“I thought I would see if I could get across, but I've been that way and there are way too many of them, I can always swim across if I have to. Before I saw you I thought I would keep heading north and see if I could…” Bill stopped talking and put his head down into his hand.

“Find John?” Max asked softly.

Bill nodded glumly and wiped his arm across his eyes.

“Are you sure he…that he didn't make it? Your men could think the same thing about you and they would be wrong.”

“I don't know Max, I know John, he is a good kid, but he, well he isn't much of a fighter. Or wasn't before all of this.”

“I think we should cross over and see if we can find him first. See if he came in over the last few days. Is the army checking people as they go across?”

“Yes. We strip them and check them, anyone with bites or wounds has to be detained.” answered Bill.

“Then we have a problem, Stewart and I.” Max went on to explain about their various wounds, going so far as to lift up his shirt to expose the almost completely healed cut across his stomach where the bullet had hit him less than a week ago.

“That happened a week ago?” Bill asked skeptically.

“Well nine days ago, yeah. I told you some weird things have been happening. It happened to you too.”

“How do you know?”

“Well, how sure were you that you busted your leg when you fell off the bridge?”

Bill nodded, “As sure as the sun rises in the east. I see your point, I am walking around on it now without much pain and it has only been three days. That is fast, compared to” Bill gestured at Max's exposed wound, “that. Why am I healing faster than you?”

“HellifIknow. It affects people differently. Stewart can move like a cat, fast reflexes and, I think heal faster too. Nothing like you, if your leg healed up in a couple of days. Have you noticed anything else?”

“Not really, well, maybe. The dark doesn't bother me so much now, it is like I can see really well with just a little bit of light. I thought I was just used to the dark, but when I think back to the past, I dunno Max, it could be better. And this is from killing the zombies?”

“The fast zombies.” Stewart clarified. Looking over the cell phones behind the counter, she chose one and took it out of the packaging while the men watched. Plugging it in, she said, “Well it can't hurt, maybe there will be coverage. The place has power, so maybe the towers are still working.”

The men also picked out cell phones and plugged them in. These were inexpensive models, designed to be used for the short term with prepaid phone cards, which the station also sold.

“We gotta activate these somehow don't we?” Max asked, holding up a bundle of the cards.

“Yeah, I think so. Go for it, I hope you can scan them, if the worker signed out before he left we might not be able to activate the cards for use.” Stewart said.

Max approached the cash register, which was a touch screen with a scanner on the counter. He held the first card up to the scanner and the red laser hit the bar code, turning the terminal on. To his surprise it prompted him to run the card through the slot in the keyboard, and asked if he wished to authorize the card, which he did. Stewart handed him a dozen more cards priced in the fifty dollar range. After handing her the first one she went back to where her phone was plugged in and entered the code from the card onto it.

“I got a signal!” she said after a moment, “Who do we want to call?”

“Home.” Bill said, she handed the phone to him and he dialed in his home number. To his surprise Trisha did not answer, in fact the phone was picked up by someone completely outside his family.

“Can I help you sir?” came a crisp militant voice.

“Uh, yeah, I just got phone coverage, I can't believe I got someone! Who is this?”

“Sir your calls are being routed through South Sioux City, in Nebraska, is this your location?”

“Yes! Yes! I need to get out of here, do you know somewhere that is safe?”

“Sir, are you close to highway one twenty nine? Or can you get there?”

“I am on highway twenty now! It turns into one twenty nine. What do I do? Is the way clear?”

“How many are in your party?”

Bill looked at Stewart and Max, who were both following his side of the conversation intently, “Uh, I am alone. Just me, Bill…uh Bill…uh Card, Bill Card.”

“Are you on foot or driving?”

“I, uh, found this car along the road, I am from Colorado and this car is a police car from Colorado. I didn't drive it from there I started out in a minivan, but had to abandoned it…”

“Calm down sir. You are in a police car heading east on highway one twenty nine, is this correct?”

“Actually I am stopped at a gas station. I saw these phones so I thought I would give one a try.”

“Okay, good. Do you have a weapon?”

“Yeah, an old rifle.”

“Sir were you bitten or injured by any of the zombies?”

“No. I am fine, not a scratch on me.”

“Okay sir, I am going to get word to the people at the bridge that you are coming in. Watch out for the zombies and drive slowly to the bridge, if you can.”

“Okay, I will, how long until they know I am coming?”

“I will tell them as soon as I am off the phone with you, but wait at least ten minutes before you try to get to the bridge.”

“Will you call me back if something goes wrong?”

“This is an automated calling center, I won't be able to call you back. But call here if you run into trouble.”

“Alright! Thanks! Um, can I call anyone else? I have a friend and I want to….”

“No sir, I am sorry all cell phone lines are being routed here for the time being.”

Bill eyed the phone by the cash register, “So I could call from a land line?”

The person on the other side of the line seemed to hesitate for a moment, “Maybe, the local phone company is handling those calls and I have heard service is spotty. You can give it a try.”

“Okay, thank you for your help! You've saved my life!”

“Good luck sir!”

Bill disconnected and looked at Stewart and Max, “Well I think I can get across the bridge, but what are we going to do with you two?”

“Are you going back as military?”

Shaking his head Bill said, “I think my career in the military just got cut a little short. I will find something else to wear first. Does the land line work?”

Max picked the receiver up and shook his head, “No, it is dead. I better check you out for any scrapes or cuts, if you have some you will get stuck in quarantine. Let's go find some clothing and talk about how to get me and Stewart across the river.”

“Oh that will be easy on both counts, have you ever paddled a canoe?”

Chapter 26

“Put your shoes on!” Seth yelled at his brother for the tenth time in as many minutes.

Kenny ignored his younger brother and wrinkled his stocking covered feet, which were sitting on top of his shoes.

“Shut up Seth!” Nick said for the fourth time, “You worry about you! Kenny is almost an adult he can do what he wants.”

“He is not an adult, he is 'special'! And he needs to put shoes on his filthy feet.”

Nick was beginning to understand that Kenny was not the only 'special' kid in the family. At first Nick had tried to give the kid a little leeway, the adults had taken his dog, Riley, away from him, which had made both Kenny and Seth cry, but now they were forty minutes into their train ride and he would not stop pestering Kenny about everything. Jessica continued to be inconsolable at Nick's side, weeping and crying for their mom and dad. Nick felt he had to keep track of his sister and the other boys, but Kenny was not helping, at least not helping much. He had pounded Seth once, when they were still on the bus, which shut the kid up for about half an hour. All of the kids had three by five cards pinned to their shirts, stating their names and destinations. Jessica and Nick had their dads friend's name written on their cards as 'point of contact' for when they reached Des Moines. Nick had remembered Bill's name from when they had visited them last summer. Well, to be honest, he had only remembered Bill because he had two sons about his own age. Will who was a year younger and Max who was three years older, the boys had bonded and played like maniacs riding bikes down to the river and staying busy all day for two weeks, which was one of the best vacations Nick could remember.

Nick didn't remember their phone number, but he he did have it in his cell phone. 'Little Max' and Will didn't have cell phones, so he had their home phone number, which seemed to make the woman, Missus Wright, very happy. Missus Wright had been watching them when his dad had been stuck in jail in O'Neill and this morning she had told them they were all going on a bus ride, then a train ride to Iowa. This was not okay with Nick, not without his dad. Jessica and he had fought like wildcats when told the news that they would not be traveling with their dad. In a strange twist of fate it was Kenny who had clamped down on both the younger kids, holding them firm and telling them to calm down. Then when they were boarding the bus it was Nick who had to calm the other two down as they were separated from their dog. The bus ride was one of saddest any of them had ever been on. Riley had broken away from her handler and followed the bus for a few miles out of town, before it sped up and left the dog in the dust.

Most of the kids on the train had their parents with them, but there was a select group of about fifteen kids who didn't know any of the adults. Nick, Jessica, Seth and Kenny had been lumped in with those kids, Missus Wright and another woman, Miss Swanson, were in charge of keeping the kids in line. They were not like school teachers either, for one thing, they hit the kids. Not until they bled or anything, but they smacked them if they back talked or took too long to do what they were told. Nick had never been treated so poorly in his entire ten years of life. They hadn't hit Kenny yet, but Seth got a spanking in front of everyone when he wouldn't get on the bus in the morning. Two men had kept Kenny from helping his brother and it was Nick who had eventually calmed the other boy down enough so that they could all get on the bus, crying and sad. Now Nick was trying to keep Jessica happy, reminding her that they were going to 'Uncle' Bill's house and that she would see her friend Trudy and the neighbor girls down the road again, who were twins the same age as her. This seemed to help a little, enough that Jessica quieted down and cried to herself.

To make matters worse the adults had taken all of their stuff and dumped it by the side of the bus that morning, the kids got on board with the clothing on their backs, the rest of their stuff was tossed. Nick had his game boy in one pocket and his cell phone in the other, he was afraid to take either one out because the he had seen Miss Swanson 'confiscate' one video game from another boy already. The kids with adults had backpacks full of stuff with them, which seemed unfair to Nick, just thinking about it made him start to tear up again. Kenny looked over at him, they were crammed four to the bench seat with Jessica closest to the window and Kenny on the outside of the seat. The whole train was stuffed full of people.

“What's wrong Nick? Don't cry again, okay? It will be okay. I know it will.” said Kenny.

“Put your shoes on!” muttered Seth. Kenny glared at him.

“Shut up Seth. Shut up! Shut up! Shut up! Can't you see Nick is sad again? We have to make him happy. Look out the window Nick, see how the river is all shiny? Just like eggs!”

Nick looked at Seth, then at the river, which was indeed bright and shiny with the sun gleaming off of it, but like eggs? He shook his head and smiled a little for show, “I see, yeah, just like eggs Kenny.”

“Aw you are still sad. We could play a game. Like 'I spot'.”

“I spy.” muttered Seth.

“Yeah! I spot a spy!”

“Just 'I spy'!” said Seth louder.

“Oh yeah, that's it. I will go first, I spot with my little dot something….shiny!”

“The river, retard!” said Seth.

The young man's smile faltered, “Don't call me a retard. You can't say that, it isn't right.”

“You can't take your shoes off outside the house.”

“It is different. I know it is different. I am not playing with you. I am playing with Nick, so you shut up. What is your guess Nick?”

“Uh….” Nick was trying to think of something else that was shiny and not guess the river on the first try, “The window?”

This made Kenny laugh, as if it were the funniest thing he ever heard, “The window? Windows aren't shiny! You see shiny stuff through them. Guess again!”

“Well” said Nick looking out the window, “How about the river? You said it was shiny before.”

“Yep that is what I spotted! Your turn!”

“I spy with my little eye…something green!”

The game continued with several other rows of kids participating until the things they were spying became ridiculously difficult to guess, like a stain on the seat one kid was sitting on or the tag on another kid's underwear, which only showed when he leaned forward. The game did keep the kids occupied and out of trouble for an hour. Once it slowed down the kids mostly fell into troubled sleep brought on by too many restless nights and the trauma of the morning.

With a start Nick came awake some time later. Something was wrong, he was laying next to Seth with his head on Kenny's lap, Jessica was curled up in a ball at both boy's feet, also asleep. Kenny had his seat leaning back and his head was tilted sideways at an angle, a thin stream of drool led form his mouth, down his neck to where it was absorbed by his shirt forming a dark, wet stain. The train had stopped. Pushing himself up Nick could see houses and streets out the window and then he saw Miss Swanson coming towards their seat.

“C'mon kids get up and lets go, there is a bus here waiting to take you to Des Moines.”

There were kids in the seats in front of them, others without parents and they woke up groggy and dazed, with numerous moans of 'What?', a few started to cry right away.

“I thought the train was taking us to Des Moines.” said Nick.

“It doesn't go there, we are in Osceola, as close as it comes. There is a bus waiting for you guys to get on, with room for just fifteen more kids, just enough for you guys!”

“Where is Missus Wright?” asked one of the other kids.

“She took an earlier bus with her family, we let you guys sleep, but now they want to turn the train around to make another trip, so we have to get off.”

“Wow! How do they turn the train around?” asked another boy.

“Well I think they are just going to back it up, I don't think they will actually turn it around.”

“Oh, cause in Thomas the…”

“C'mon kids we have to get moving, make sure to get all your stuff, the bus is waiting.”

The kids shared a look that said, 'what stuff?' as clearly as if they had spoken out loud. “What I mean is, don't forget your shoes or anything you had in your pockets, okay?”

Nick checked to make sure he still had his video game and phone, he saw Jessica cling more tightly to the one webkinz stuffed animal she had smuggled aboard too. Kenny put his shoes on, accompanied by a comment from Seth not to take them off again until they were in a house somewhere.

“Is Missus Carson here?” asked Jessica, “Nick is Missus Carson out there waiting for us?”

“Shhh, quiet Jess, I think she is going to meet us in Des Moines. We will call her when we get there.” Together the kids shuffled out of the train and boarded the overcrowded bus that was filled only with children, the driver and two other adults, a stern looking man and Miss Swanson. There was only one bench seat left to cram the fifteen children onto, the kids pushed the smallest children up onto the seat and found places to sit on the dirty floor. There were no other cars or buses in the parking lot.

Chapter 27

In Chicago the lights were still on. The electricity was still running and the battle for the city was over. The military had been running in sniper teams and forward observers by helicopter, putting them on rooftops and calling down missiles and artillery when ever groups of undead showed themselves, but this was more than a form of annoying high tech guerrilla warfare. The Willis tower made too likely a target to act as a base for the zombie leaders, so they had chosen to hold up in the Art Institute instead. From there they set about stopping the solder's constant drain on the troops. The leader of the zombies had converted the main entrance into a seat of power and used one entire wing for their personal rooms, where only he and his entourage were allowed. The rest of the block was fairly well kept and looked much as it did before it was taken over.

Inside the throne room the 'king' was hard at work. He was currently beating on a soldier who had been captured alive and brought to him, the man was very much alive and very much a bloody mess. Most of the zombies present watched with rapt attention as 'King Harry' beat on the man.

“You did not hurt me, you know. Your capture, torture, and death really was for nothing.” Harry told the man as he punched him once again in the stomach. The soldier didn't reply, his will was already broken, he was beyond snappy retorts and even words. He had not told the zombies anything and knew he was going to die, so he just endured. Harry went on, “You know the incredibly sad part about this?” he said hitting the soldier again, “You will tell me everything. Oh not now, you are too broken up for that, but I've already infected you and you will come back once I decide to kill you. After that I will get you just smart enough so that you realize what is happening to you and so that I can get what I want out of you, then I am going to put you in a special place I reserve for the people I hate the most. I have a little spot over in Millennium Park where I keep the things I want to live in pain. I don't know how long we live yet, after we come back, but lets find out together, shall we?” Harry backed off from the man after another backhanded slap and then gestured to a slinky woman dressed in a tawdry black bodysuit. She was wearing a single gold bracelet on one hand and was talking into a satellite phone, which she hung up. After glancing at Harry the zombie woman, Aubrey, stepped over to him and whispered in his ear.

Aubrey was his woman who got things done, she rarely appeared in the throne room but when she did Harry always wanted to speak with her. The two were not lovers, no Harry had more…refined tastes than that. His current girlfriend was in residence as always, she was also one of his body guards and still very much alive, he said he liked the way she moved when he slid into her, something zombie women lost in the process of coming back to life. Ella McVay had an iron disposition and moved in ways that were no longer entirely human. Harry had learned that even as zombies gained abilities from killing humans, humans gained abilities from slaying zombies. Ella had killed hundreds of zombies. Rumor had it that she was as fast as any undead walking and her blood thirsty reputation steered most of the undead well away from her. It wasn't so much that Ella hated any zombie who was not Harry, it was more like she had a philosophy that asking for forgiveness for killing super zombies was better than asking permission to do so. Her new life suited her well, the concubine of a king. It remained to be seen if she could bear his children and form a new linage, if it never happened it would not be for lack of trying.

Harry pulled back from Aubrey, “We are done. Everyone out. Now. Except my love and you Aubrey.” Unlike other kings of the past Harry's word carried more than just a suggestion, all of the zombies in his presence were his own creation or created by his 'children', when he gave an order they obeyed immediately. His assistant, Ramey had been dispatched to Nebraska, where the zombies he was calling from Denver had slowed to a crawl. Ramey was now on the phone with Aubrey, when the hall had cleared and Harry was certain that they were alone he said, “Well that is taken care of.”

“Harry.” said Aubrey with warning in her voice, she was looking at the wounded soldier, who was laying on the floor to one side of the throne room.

The soldier was not a threat, he was buck naked and already dying, but Harry was going to bring him back and anything he heard now could be gotten from him later. Harry shrugged and hopped off of his throne, “Do you want to do it?” he asked Aubrey.

“I've been well fed lately, but thank you.”

“Ella?”

“Or course, but take what you will of it first sire.” With her it was always a game, she never called him 'Harry' unless they were alone. Ella was busy staring at Aubrey, the zombie woman was a mystery to her, vanishing like the wind and reappearing sporadically to upset her husband's best laid plans. The human woman was beginning to get jealous of the little seen zombie.

“I want to see what happens when you kill a human. Watch Aubrey, tell me what you see when she kills the man.”

With a small smile Aubrey said, “As my lord commands.” Her tone was anything but deferential, but she did watch Ella with acute interest as the woman approached the fallen soldier.

Bending down on one knee Ella looked at the man and then at Harry, “You have bitten him already lord?”

“Yes, there on the shoulder, he is already infected, you killing him won't change that.”

“Slow or fast?”

Harry waved indifferently, “Just get it over with we have things to discuss.”

Ella moved in a blur that impressed Aubrey, a knife fairly winked into existence and sank into the soldier's back above his heart. The woman brought the blade up and licked the bright red blood off of it before looking around for something to finish cleaning the blade on.

“Don't move Ella.” said Harry, then to Aubrey, “Do you see it?”

What he was talking about was the swirling patterns of the life force within the fallen soldier, it was ebbing out of the man. Any mortally wounded person bled out their life force when they were killed, Harry called it a soul, but Ella was not ready to commit to that level of spirituality yet. This life force took anywhere from seconds to half a day to leave the body. If there was a zombie nearby it could trap this essence by consuming the flesh of the dead, some could be harvested by merely drinking their blood as well, without killing the human. As Aubrey and Harry watched they saw minute swirls of the colorful life energy being absorbed by Ella's body.

Ella crouched transfixed by what was happening, slowly a smile came on her face, her nipples hardened, her body became aroused and alert. She placed a hand on the corpse and both zombies watched the flow of energy increase at the point of contact.

“What happens if she consumes it?” asked Aubrey. Ella did not appear to hear her question.

“I don't know. She is squeamish on that point, I think licking the blood was just a show for you. Ella seems to be growing jealous of you.” he said softly so that his paramour could not hear him.

Aubrey shrugged, “How much longer?”

“A while yet. Lets go to my private quarters.” the two zombies let themselves out of the main throne room and into what had been a conference room in the museum.

“Will she remember us being gone?”

“Yes, she probably knows were are not there now, but she likes the feeling too much.”

“She does seem excited by it.” Aubrey admitted.

Harry waved the comment off, “Let's get to it, what does Ramey say?”

“He has handled the problems out west, he had contact with the last of the trouble makers today around noon and the zombie took off.”

“Was it one of Neil's guys?” Harry asked.

“Yeah, Ramey was not sure if he could have taken it out, the guy was powerful, but he wasn't there when Ramey got to the horde, the two zombies left to mind the herd weren't that tough for him to defeat.”

“Did Ramey get any information before he killed them?”

Aubrey shook her head and said, “He has only killed the girl, she died fighting him to the end. The other one was easier to dominate, but his mind is elusive, he is not one of your children. Ramey can give it orders to a point, but not dominate it so much that he can get it to tell him what it knows.” Zombies from different bloodlines could not control other zombies nearly so well as they could control their own children and descendants. This was something Aubrey and Harry had already spoken about at length, the both feared a world where the zombie lines would war with each other after the living had been destroyed. This would be especially true if their own maker, scientist Thomas Sentry were ever killed. He had the ultimate power right now, after all, every zombie owed its existence to him.

“He didn't get anything?” asked Harry disappointed.

“Just a few things, he thinks the guy interfering with our plans was Neil's second in command. And he confirmed that Neil was dead for good.”

“Well that is something. That leaves everything between Las Vegas and Chicago open to us. Now that we have grounded the helicopters and other aircraft we should be able to do what we spoke about.” Harry had resurrected many military men and manned the air defenses around Chicago. He waited until he had soldiers scattered about the city then gave the word for them to shoot down all the helicopters and jets in the area. Only two of the dozen military aircraft had gotten away and no more teams had been inserted in the two days since. The missile and artillery attacks had been rendered much less effective without forward observers in the city to give out coordinates to the remaining military. There were still a few teams of observers in the city, but Harry was rooting them out one at a time.

“It isn't anything west of here that I am worried about.” said Aubrey.

“I know, it is the east that concerns me too. I think we can mop up the Iowans in a week or two and then decide what to do. What do you think?”

At this moment Ella stumbled into the room, her face was flushed and eyes gazed without focus looking around the room until they locked onto Harry. She had pulled her blouse open and her shirt hung loosely exposing her bare breasts as she moved towards the zombie leader, the lust in her eyes leaving nothing to the imagination.

“I will let you take care of this. We'll talk later.” said Aubrey with a small smile on her face.

Ella grabbed Harry and started kissing his neck and ear while running her hands though his hair. “It is the price of serving the people I am afraid. This is the most extreme I have seen her. Each time it gets worse when it is one of the living.”

Ella rubbed her crotch up against Harry's leg and brought one hand down to pull her pants down, revealing a shockingly white posterior.

“Jeezus, like an animal.”

“Be careful, she won't forget anything, she is perfectly aware of her situation!” warned Harry.

“I am not too worried. Have fun. And Harry?”

“Yes?” asked the man being smothered with kisses.

“We better not make any more humans like her.”

He nodded as Ella aggressively kissed the man and shoved him towards the meeting room table.

Chapter 28

Paddling a canoe was serious work, for the first time in a week Max felt his skin pull tightly around his wound where the bullet had grazed him. The effort was nerve wracking as well, it seemed that every thirty seconds the side of the riverbank they were heading towards lit up briefly with the tell tale sparks of gunfire. Nothing came their way and they allowed themselves to drift down river a ways, there was supposed to be a boat ramp on the other side, just past the airport. Max couldn't see the airport or a boat ramp, in fact he couldn't see shit, it was overcast and dark.

“Stewart, do you see anything?”

“The back of your head.” She paused and then said, “No, I don't see shit. I don't think we've come far enough yet.”

“I don't want to miss it.”

“Like I do? I will steer us closer to shore.” Stewart was in the back, she had some experience canoeing so Max was just paddling labor on this trip.

“Okay.” Max answered picking up his paddle and quietly starting to move the canoe across the river.

The river bend slowly straightened out and they saw a break in the trees, there was a parking area with lights over the empty lot. Looking closer Max saw the lot was not quite empty. “Look! Your car!”

“I see it, I see it! Keep your voice down!”

There was a lone, dim light over the boat launch ramp and the two paddled the aluminum canoe up onto the concrete with aloud scraping sound. Max lifted his leg over the side and stepped out of the canoe, then lifted the front of it and pulled it up further onto land so Stewart could get out.

“Where is Bill?” asked Stewart.

“Dunno, let's go check the car.” The two of them cautiously climbed up away from the river until the car came into sight, it was not parked near any of the utility lights, but was not so far away that it couldn't be seen either. As Max and Stewart went towards it, Stewart suddenly grabbed Max and stopped him.

“Max! Zombies!” Stewart said, point to just beyond the car.

Max looked at the car and then concentrated to bring his second sight up, “Oh no! Oh no! Bill!” He pulled his arm away from Stewart and ran towards the car.

“Max!” Stewart whispered loudly after him, “Stop! Think for a minute….”

But her call was in vain as Max ran forward to see if Bill was okay. Jogging up to the car Max saw two zombies standing about fifteen feet away from it. The first one was a man in overalls with a baseball style cap on his head, he had to tip the scales at three hundred pounds and boasted a full beard, one of his arms ended in a skeletal hand that twitched chaotically as he turned to face Max. The other zombie was a young girl, she looked like she was in better shape than the man, but her waist length hair was wet and matted down, as if she had been swimming. Her skin was a pale alabaster and her lips were visibly blue even in the dim light. She did not appear to be wounded in any way and Max, even while rushing in, knew what that meant.

“Kill him dad!” the girl screamed as she flung herself around the back of the car away from Max's rush. She must not have seen Stewart right away because when she did she tried to stop and her feet skidded out from under her on the parking lot gravel, dumping her on her posterior.

“Freeze kid!” Stewart said, “I can put a bullet into your brain from here, don't you doubt it.” Stewart was holding the shotgun and kept it trained on her while the other zombie shambled towards Max.

Max had his pistol out and was getting ready to fire when Stewart's voice stopped him, “Max, don't.” They had both agreed to stay as quiet as possible, in an attempt to go unnoticed by the authorities on this side of the river.

The zombie kept moving towards him at a slow and lumbering pace, Max backed away, moving towards Stewart, while he did so he cast his mind's eye out to see if anyone else was nearby. With a gasp of relief he finally noticed Bill's life force coming from inside the car, the man was laying down across the front seat, sleeping!

“Shhhh!” cautioned Stewart, then to the girl she said, “Stop the other zombie or we'll kill you both.”

“You'll kill us anyway!”

“No. Maybe. But we could do that now.”

“You don't want to make any noise! Stop dad!” the fat man ground to a halt, eying Max evilly from where he stood.

“Fuck, but you're a big boy.” said Max quietly looking at the guy.

“What do we do Max?”

“Me? You're the one who stopped me! What were you planning to do?”

“I don't know, I was just making it up as I went along!”

“Let us go!” pleaded the girl.

Stewart shook her head, “We can't do that honey. How many more would you kill?”

“Just enough to get my dad back. Then we would stop. I just want someone…I couldn't find my mom or brother, I just need someone.”

“Handcuff them to one of the light poles?” suggested Max.

“She is probably strong enough to break a set of cuffs. We know what they can do.”

“Well what the hell Stewart? Should we send them back across the river?” to the girl he said, “My buddy there, the one you were going to eat, he says the military is all over on this side of the river, how long do you think you could last here before they found you?” as if to punctuate his point a long stream of automatic gunfire rang out to the north of them.

The girl started crying, “I don't have anyone. I just want him back. I know…I know he will get smarter if he just….”

“Eats someone. Yeah, we know.” Stewart seemed to reach a decision then, a cold look came into her eyes, “Okay, get up, we'll send you back across the river.”

“Stewart? Are you sure?” asked Max, with some hesitation in his voice.

“You want me to take care of it or not? I've decided, you check on Bill. Honey get your dad over here and get in front of me, I will walk you back to our canoe, at least you won't have to swim across again.”

Max watched as Stewart marched the two in front of her, shotgun held at her shoulder and aimed at the girl. He shook his head, not believing what he was seeing, then approached the car. Bill was sound asleep in the driver's seat. Knocking on the window startled the man, who reached for his rifle before seeing it was Max.

“Sleeping?” Max asked as his friend rolled down the window, which also released a wonderful smell of cooked food.

“Well I figured you guys would be awhile, where is Jane?” A shotgun blast sounded from the boat ramp, followed by another shot a split second later. Max didn't answer his friend, but took off running for the ramp. Bill started the car and drove it down to the boat launch, where the headlights illuminated Stewart. Max had arrived before Bill had pulled the car around and was talking with Stewart. Bill saw two bodies down by the canoe, both of them looked dead, killed by shotgun blasts at short range.. He could hear Stewart talking to Max, her face was set in a firm, uncompromising line.

“It had to be done.”

“But you told them…you told her you wouldn't!”

“You wanted me to let them go?”

“No! I….fuck. It wasn't her fault she was like that.”

“I shot her first, she didn't even know what happened, her old man barely turned around to get his. I couldn't let them go and kill someone else Max. I did what had to be done. It could be me, but it just wasn't that hard of a decision. Hey, Bill! Cut the lights man, you're blinding us down here!”

Bill turned the headlights off, leaving the running lights on, he put the car into reverse and backed up until he could turn sideways to drive out of the park. Max and Stewart came up and she stood by the driver's door expectantly. Through the open window Bill said, “Let me drive, I know where we are going.”

“Okay, pop the back door so Max can get in. I am at least riding shotgun.” Stewart pulled a couple of shells out of her pocket and reloaded her gun.

After getting into the car Max and Stewart were quiet, the silence was starting to grow when Bill finally asked, “Do I want to know what that was about?”

“No.” Max and Stewart answered together.

“Oh-kay then.” Bill drawled slowly, “So how was the crossing? You have any other trouble?”

“No, we made it okay, there was a lot of gunfire, but no one shot at us.” answered Max.

“You two okay?”

“Max is being a pansy, but yeah, I think we will be fine. You're okay aren't you Max?” asked Stewart.

Max let out a long sigh and said, “You know, yeah, I am okay. It is a new world out here, that means new rules. I guess I am not thinking clearly is all.”

“Probably buddy, you've run ragged all the way from Colorado I can see having a hard time adjusting to things, nothing to be worried about.”

“Yeah too much has happened too quickly. I will get there, don't you worry. Stewart?”

“Yeah?”

“I am okay, it just took me by surprise is all. I can see it. In fact, I wish I were as strong as you. Like I said, I will get there.”

“Good, I am glad you two buried the hatchet, we got a couple hours on the road to get to Osceola and fighting the whole way would be bad.”

“You think the kids will still be there?” asked Max

“Probably, I mean you gotta figure the train didn't just run past all those other towns on the way there, they probably stopped at every po-dunk station along the way to load up more people. We might even beat it to the station. Even if we don't we can find out where they took the kids.” said Bill.

"What about John? Did you find him?"

"No." The curt reply was all Max needed to hear to make him drop the subject.

They settled down for the long drive, with Bill offering them some food he had picked up along the way. They wanted to decline, but then found out the smell in the car was from a bucket of fried chicken the military guys had given him after he made the river crossing. While they were eating he got them up to speed on what he had been through.

“Getting across the bridge was a piece of cake, the military had it cleared. There were bodies by the hundreds on the sides of the road, but the soldiers had a snowplow and whenever the road had filled with bodies they just plowed them off to the sides. The road was pock marked with bullet holes from the cannon on the helicopter, but it wasn't so bad. It smelled like death and rotted bodies, but you know, I am used to that. No one recognized me when I passed through and I didn't know any of them. They gave me directions on where to go to park the car for the night, but after I made it through the physical inspection I just headed south of the airport like we agreed. I found the park and boat ramp that we talked about this afternoon and pretty much just waited until you got there. I think I ate as much chicken as I left you two, so don't save any for me.”

Max and Stewart finished the chicken off in record time, having something other than candy or granola bars was a treat for them. Less than an hour later they came to the main east-west highway that ran through Iowa, interstate eighty. There was a check point set up there, manned by a couple young, nervous looking soldiers. Bill rolled down his window as they drove up.

“Evening. Is the road clear through to Des Moines?” he asked one of the youths.

“Uh, yeah, but you aren't supposed to be driving at night. What are you doing out here?”

“Oh some soldier guy, I don't know the ranks too well, a Lieutenant maybe? He told me to come this way to get to Des Moines. I am supposed to get there tonight. He told me I might get stopped and to let you guys look us over if you wanted to.”

The young man nervously looked at his friend, there was not an officer or superior in sight. He took out a flashlight and looked each of them over. They did not offer to get out of the car, but sat there waiting. Finally the young man said, “You're supposed to go to Des Moines?”

“Yeah tonight.”

“And a lieutenant told you to?”

“I guess; He seemed like someone important anyway. He said we have to go to a processing center or something that got set up there for refugees.”

“You guys see any zombies?”

“Not since Sioux City, no. We came over the bridge there. They cleared us to get into Iowa, told us to go to the processing center in Des Moines. What will they do with us there? The officer wasn't too clear on that.”

“Uh, I don't know. Not sure. I was just told no one should be on the road tonight, except the military.”

“Whoa, you think they will put us into the military there?”

“I don't know, I…uh..”

“Christ! I knew it Jim! They are just going to draft us up there, put us in units instead of just letting us keep killing zombies on our own!” Max nodded and scowled, playing the role of 'Jim'.

“I didn't say that.”

“What about her? Is my woman going to be drafted too?”

“I don't know…”

“Well shit that just takes all, we were perfectly content to fight from here, right now. We don't need any special training to kill zombies! You hear me? Are there other soldiers down this way?”

“If you follow the road into Council Bluffs, yes sir. But I don't know what is out east.”

“Well I better just go see those guys in Council Bluffs then, we don't need to go all the way to Des Moines for processing, no matter what some captain said.”

The boy nodded and swallowed. “Maybe you should just do what you were told, just to be safe?”

“You sure? I don't think we need training.”

“Well there is other stuff involved, how to use the equipment, and the guns are bigger too. They pack quite a punch.”

“Shotguns? Or rifles?” Bill asked.

“Rifles mostly, some of them are old M-16s, but they work and the bullets take down the zombies real good.”

“If you are sure….”

“Yeah, yes sir, they work very good.”

“Well alright I guess we will do it your way then. But I better get a good rifle out of it. What is your name sir?” Bill asked.

“Clay Berber. That is Jake over there.”

“Okay I will tell them I want to be hooked up with you guys when I see them, 'cause you had the sense to keep me on the right path. Thanks Mister Berber!”

“No problem, have a good trip Sir!”

“I will and I will be back!”

With that Bill drove passed the two boys and took the highway east towards Des Moines.

“That was….I don't know. I mean I don't know what to say.” said Max.

“They were young, scared and used to people telling them what to do. Kids do what you want about ninety seven percent of the time if you make them think they came up with the idea to begin with.”

“Still, I am impressed too. What will you do if you meet an old veteran?” asked Stewart.

“Tell him…well hell if I know. We'll deal with that if we get to it.”

“That doesn't give me warm tingly feelings.” said Stewart.

“Well Jane I know from experience that the check points have been set up at the exits to the highway, chances are we won't run into another checkpoint until we change highways again.”

“We didn't exit here.” Max pointed out.

“We did, sort of, you just weren't paying attention. We exited highway twenty nine for the bypass, highway six eighty. We might have another checkpoint when we get on highway eighty, maybe. I guess we should be planning for that too. If you come up with a way to handle it better let me know.”

The three of them thought for awhile and decided to just let Bill handle it the best way he could, hopefully his gift of fast talking would see them through a few more checkpoints. Their worries were in vain, there was no checkpoint to get onto highway eighty, nor was there one to get onto highway thirty five south to Osceola an hour and a half later either.

By the time they pulled off at Osceola it was about ten o'clock. There was a checkpoint there but Bill just asked the one older solder how to get to the train station and the man waved him through, saying, “Just stay on highway thirty four and follow the signs. Ain't no one there.” The man, didn't even ask why they were going that way.

Bill followed the directions and they found the train station with no problem. It was deserted.

“You feeling anything Max?” asked Stewart.

“Just tired.”

“No, I meant do you 'see' anything with your zombie sense?”

“Oh.” Max concentrated a little, “Huh there are too many people here, I can't see any zombies. Just human, living people, I mean.”

“Anyone moving around?”

“No and no one near here either, no one at the station. Do you think that is the train?” Max asked, gesturing at the train sitting in front of them on the tracks, the engine was pulled up ahead of the main building and many of the cars were strung out behind the other side of it to the west.

“How many trains do you think they have?”

Max nodded, then said, “Fuck. That one is empty.”

“Well folks it won't hurt to get out and walk about a little.” said Bill.

The three of them hopped out of the car and walked up onto the platform, looking for some evidence that this was the train Max's kids had been on.

“What do you think they did with the others?” asked Max to Stewart.

Stewart shrugged noncommittally, “How should I know? They probably left them in the cell in O'Neill.”

“Nothing here.” said Bill. “I thought maybe there would be a monitor or something, like an airport, where we could see arrivals and stuff.”

“Well how do we find out where they took the kids?” Max asked.

They looked around and saw a bank of pay phones, Max went up to them and picked on up. “I got a dial tone!”

“Let me call Trisha.” said Bill.

“Yeah, you do that, I will try Nick's cell phone.”

The two men tried calling their loved ones, Max's call did not go through, not even to voice mail. Bill's however was picked up on the second ring.

“Hello?” came his wife's voice.

“Oh God! Trisha! It's me, Bill!”

“Bill?”

“Yeah I am okay. Are you okay?”

“Bill?” her voice sounded numb.

“Yes, Bill! Are you okay?”

“Bill!” then away from the receiver she shouted, “ It's your dad! He isn't dead! He is alive! Bill? Oh Bill where are you? Are you okay?” in the background Bill could hear the voices of the children screaming and crying.

“I am fine, I am in Osceola. Are you okay?”

“We are fine, they sent John home with the news that you were missing and presumed dead.”

“John is there? Oh my….I don't…I thought he was dead!” Bill said, tears trailing down his cheeks.

“No he is fine, not a scratch on him.”

“Well don't tell anyone where I am, just wait for me to get home.”

“You are in Osceola? What are you doing there?”

“We just got here, we were looking for Max's kids.”

“Nick and Jessica? They are here with me I went and picked them up from Vet's stadium this afternoon when they called me. How did you know…”

“I found Max! Or rather he found me by the side of the road, up in Sioux City.”

“Sioux City?”

“Yeah, we got across the river and Max said they told him they were putting his kids on a train, so we drove down to the train station here, but there isn't anyone here.”

“No, they bussed the kids up to Vet's, as a staging area. You said the train is still there?”

“Yeah. I am looking right at it.”

“Huh, Nick must have been wrong, he said they were going to send it back to Nebraska for more people.”

“Maybe they didn't want to travel at night?”

“I picked the kids up around two o'clock, there would have been plenty of time to get back there with it. He must have been wrong is all, it is no big deal Bill. Tell me what happened to you?”

“I…Trish, I better not, I better just get home as quick as I can. I couldn't use a cell phone to call you, I tried to let you know I was okay.”

“I don't care Bill, I don't care, just as long as you are okay now.”

“I can be home in an hour.”

“Then come home. We will all be waiting for you.”

“Let me give you the number on my cell phone, just in case, okay?”

“Sure, Trudy get me a pen and paper.”

Bill waited until he wife was ready then read the number off of his cell phone to her over the radio, for good measure he read his wife Max and Stewart's numbers as well. “I don't know if it will do any good, but at least you might be able to get a hold of us. Okay hon, I am going to let you go. I will see you real soon.”

“I love you Bill and…be careful!”

“I will be. I love you too.” Bill hung the phone up. And looked up at his two companions who were staring at him waiting for the news. Behind them Bill saw a man approaching with a military rifle. Bill nodded to the middle aged guy who then slung his rifle up over his shoulder. His nodded alerted Stewart and Max who both turned to watch the man approach them.

“Evening.” the man said, he was wearing a full set of fatigues and Bill noted that he was a Sergeant, “What are you folks doing here?”

“My kids were supposed to be on that train.” Max said.

“If they were, you missed them by about eight hours, they bussed them up to Des Moines. They will be okay, they took them to Vet's Stadium, about the middle of the city, anyone can tell you how to get there if you ask.”

“Thanks!” Max said.

“No problem, how come you weren't on the train?”

“I got held up by some medical guys for the physical. I was madder than hell that they did that, sent my kids on ahead, so I got to find them now.”

“Well you'll find them at Vet's, I am sure they are okay.”

“I just got off the phone with my wife, she said something about them sending the train back to Nebraska?” Bill asked.

The man shook his head, “No sir, that train ain't going nowhere. There is a big hubbub up around Lincoln now some massive group of zombies moving towards us, so they grounded the train here. Of course this was after they fueled it up and got it ready to go. The engineers are staying over at the high school in the shelter there. The military impressed them into service and there are some wild ideas going around about putting some guns on the train and sending it back to Lincoln to blow the living hell outta the zombies. I can't say I mind that at all. You folks see any zombies?”

“Well sarg we saw a few in Sioux City, came over the bridge there.”

The old soldier's eyebrows went up a notch. “Hm, you don't say huh?”

“Yeah, we did okay, killed a few ourselves and left the rest for the military to mop up.”

“You in the military…uh, I didn't get your name?”

“Jim.” said Bill, holding out his hand. “Nah, I never was in the military.”

Max saw the suspicion on the older man's face and asked, “How long have you been in? And I am Max, by the way, what is your name?”

“Clyde Dartman. Pleased to meet you Max. I retired from the military did my twenty five years and moved into high school sanitation.”

“High school sanitation?” Max asked perplexed.

“I'm a janitor up at the school here, they put a uniform back on me right quick when this happened, put me in charge of the train station, keeping the riff-raff out of here.”

“We aren't riff-raff sarg.” said Bill. Making Max wince.

“Hm, yes, well that remains to be seen. Sioux City is awful far north for someone whose kids were on this train. I believe that part of your story.”

“What, well, yeah that is true, we couldn't help where we crossed though.” said Max.

Clyde looked Max over in the florescent lighting on the train platform, then nodded. “You know I believe you Max, I believe your name is Max and lady I believe everything you've said too.”

“I haven't said a damn thing.” Stewart said.

“I know, and I believe that more than I believe every other word out of 'Jim' here.” said Clyde hitching his thumb at Bill.

Bill started to protest, but Max cut him off, “Let it go Bill. So Clyde what do we do now?”

“He was in the military, not for long he hasn't got the old timer's look, I bet he was pressed into one of the new units they are shipping out everywhere. No civilian reads ranks 'Jim', what are you, some sort of deserter?”

“No I…”

“The truth son. I am a reasonable man, as long as people aren't pissing on me.” warned Clyde.

“Yeah sarg, I was in a new unit, I was shipped west and was serving up in Sioux City." Bill seemed to sag a little, then squared his shoulders and said, " I got cut off from my unit and found Max and his friend on the west side of the river. We came across and I am helping them find their kids.”

Clyde nodded, “Sounds closer to the truth than farther from it. Go on, tell me how you two got separated from your kids.”

“My kids.” Max said, “We met up a couple weeks ago in Colorado, she is a cop and has been helping me get to Bill here, we were friends before and it was just dumb luck that I ran into him in Nebraska. The kids and I got separated in O'Neill, Nebraska. They got bussed south to catch the train, we got sent west on account of us being cut up a bit. We weren't bit! And we aren't infected either. I just want to find my kids.”

“They probably are at the old stadium in Des Moines.”

“They aren't.” said Bill, “My wife picked them up this afternoon, they are at my house.”

“My understanding is things are pretty bad out on the lines. They need every man to keep the zombies out of Iowa. I know it is just as bad down towards Kansas City as it is up north, so you should have gone back to your unit.”

“And I will, but I have to help my friend first.”

“There is no helping friends, there is only with your unit or 'Absent without leave.' Guess which you are right now? What rank were you?”

“Sergeant.”

“You're lucky then, they will just bust you down to private, put a rifle in your hands and send you back out.”

“It doesn't have to be that way.” Bill said.

“I am cutting you some slack. These two can go, they should go get his kids. And I know they probably didn't pass the physical either, but I am willing to look the other way for them. You though, well I never had much use for deserters.”

“I am just helping a friend out!” said Bill, visibly angry. “Besides the army left me to rot on the wrong side of the river before the bridge blew up!”

Clyde raised one hand and nodded, “Alright, alright, no need to get upset, you tried something and you got caught. I can see being called a deserter bothers you. You don't want to think of yourself that way do you? This is good, it means there is hope for you yet. I am a reasonable man, so I have a reasonable proposition for you.”

“What is it?” Bill asked suspiciously.

“You led your friends here out of a sense of obligation and now that they are here you feel you need to get back to the fighting to save us all, so you reported to me and I will arrange for transportation back to your unit.”

Bill hesitated and Clyde shook his head, “You won't get busted not in these times, and you won't get a better offer either.”

“We could tie you up and run.” Said Stewart menacingly.

Clyde just smiled and held out his hands, “Go ahead, I won't fight you on it. But unless you kill me I will spill the beans about everything. How many kids do you think got picked up at Vets? How many children knew people in Iowa? I'd bet not many, so I might spend a few hours uncomfortable but they would find 'Jim' heres wife pretty darn quick.”

“We could take you with us. Toss you in the trunk.” Stewart offered, as much to Clyde as to Bill and Max.

Bill shook his head, “No, he'd make noise at the first roadblock. We won't kill him either, we aren't cold blooded enough. He's right. Clyde you are right; I should be getting back to my unit. I have done what I needed to do, I found my friend's kids, and let my wife know I am not dead and now, well now I guess I better get back to my men.”

“See? He might not have the look of an old soldier about him, but I can recognize a military spirit when I see one. He is the type who just needed to be reminded of his responsibilities. Now where do you hang your hat 'Bill'.”

“Bill Carson.” said Bill extending his hand to Clyde again. The older man shook it and then Bill said, “I am up outside of Perry.”

“Perry? Ugh, a lot of Mexicans up there, if I remember. That's right off highway one forty one.”

“Yes, it goes right through there.” Bill said, he chose not to remark on the 'Mexicans' comment, his experience with immigrants was that they tended to work harder for less money and with less complaints than people who had won the birth lottery by being born in America.

“I might be wrong, but I am pretty sure if you stayed on highway one forty one it will take you to highway twenty nine that comes into the south side of Sioux City. I will give you until noon tomorrow, then I will call up there after your unit and make sure you got back okay. That gives you a few hours with your wife and family, which is more than I have to do. Don't let me down sergeant.”

Bill looked at Clyde for a minute then said, “I won't sergeant, I promise.”

Chapter 29

Max was sitting at Bill's dinner table across from Stewart. The two were not arguing so much as glaring at each other. Two days had passed and Bill was back in Sioux City, but his son John was still home officially on 'leave' to mourn his father…who was very much alive and fighting. The kids were all outside to give the adults a chance to talk in private. Despite the size of the house there was virtually no guarantee of privacy when all the kids were filling it.

“We have to go.” Stewart said.

She was referring to Chicago, of course. They two of them had been debriefed by the military the day after arriving at Bill's house. It still amazed them both how quickly the debriefing turned into action. The military overflew middle Nebraska with a helicopter and verified that there was a large group of 'hostiles' heading towards Iowa, a group they may not be able to defeat. They also reported similar groups of zombies massing in Kansas City and along the Iowa-Illinois border. In short the military and leaders of Iowa realized how bad things were going to get in about a week when the groups converged on the state. The military also had driven out to the high school near Bill's place and tested Max's ability to tell how many people were hidden at various places around the school campus. They believed he could 'see' people through walls and across short distances. Stewart had announced that Max could single out super zombies as well and both of them had warned the military that the actions of the masses of zombies were being controlled by someone in Chicago. All in all Max felt they had done everything that needed and could be done. Their disagreement with that statement was why they were glaring at each other over the table now.

“Refill?” Trisha asked, bringing a pot of coffee to the table.

“Yeah, thanks Trish.” said Max, Stewart nodded and Bill's wife refilled both of their cups and her own as well. She sat the pot down on the tile island and returned to the table.

“Max, we have to go and you know it. We won't survive if all the zombies headed our way hit us at once. The military practically came out and said so.”

“We just got here. I won't leave my kids. I can't, I am all they have left.”

“No. They have Trisha. Look I know this is hard, but your kids will not survive if we do nothing.”

“We've done okay so far.”

“By luck.”

Max paused and rubbed his chin. “No. Seriously no. I have been thinking. All we need to do is get past one group of zombies. We were foolish to leave Denver, we could have just stayed and lived there. We can go back. Even to Tom's farm. The zombies will all be gone from there by now. Maybe if we had a plane….”

Stewart shook her head, “I know you are not serious, you would leave Trisha and the kids to die?”

“No, we would get a plane big enough to haul all of us.”

Trisha put up a hand to forestall the argument from escalating, as it had done several times in the last twenty minutes. “I won't leave. I won't leave the neighbors or my friends. The kids will stay here too.”

“Trish…” Max began.

“No. That is final Max. What happened to you? I want to feel for you, I really do. But this isn't who you are. You have never gotten lazy when there was work to do. I've know you for twenty years now.” Max nodded, “In all that time I have never known you to let someone down who was depending on you.”

“This is different.”

“Yes, the stakes are higher. This is life and death. If we don't make a stand here then we die. Sure some small groups of people may live out behind the zombies, but they won't last long, this is our best chance to live.”

Max stopped and then looked down at the table. “I don't want to go.”

“Well shit, who does?” said Stewart, “Do you think I want to run up to Chicago through a horde of zombies to take on a super boss zombie master? Look at what happened in Denver, they needed a nuke to take the fucker out.”

Max raised his head, “You aren't going.” he said to Stewart.

“The hell I ain't. Someone has to save your ass.” she smiled at him, knowing he was going to make the trip after all.

“What if I agree to go, but only if you will stay here to look after the kids?”

“Max, I am not their mom. In fact I am not even mother material. I won't be their surrogate parent.”

“But you….”

The tension in the air became palatable and Trisha realized for the first time that there was something other than friendship between Max and Stewart.

“Oh my God!” she said, then brought her hand up over her mouth.

“Aw fuck! Sorry Trish.” Max said quickly.

“Jesus H. Christ! You two are sleeping together!”

“It isn't like that.”

“It isn't?” asked Stewart.

“I mean it is, but not like what Trisha thinks.” said Max blushing furiously.

Trisha put her hand down and fixed Max with a stern gaze, “Sarah hasn't even been dead a month Max! Not one fucking month!”

“I….” Max began to be interrupted by Stewart.

“This isn't Max's fault. I jumped him.”

“You stay out of it! I don't fault you, you weren't married.” Trisha pointed at Max, “He was and I think having your wife die deserves a little more time than jumping into bed with the first woman that comes along.” Turning back to Max she asked, “Have there been others?”

“No. I….”

“Didn't get the chance yet?” Trisha asked.

“No. I….Look Trish, it just happened okay.” Inside Max was seething, he tried not to let it show, but Trisha picked up on his emotions. He could not think of anything to say that didn't sound like a pathetic excuse for sleeping with another woman five days after his wife died. Max wavered between feeling defensive because Trisha hadn't been through what he had over the last two weeks and feeling guilty over what he had done. Finally he shrugged his shoulders and just said nothing at all.

They lapsed into an awkward silence, Stewart seemed to be the least ill at ease of all of them and finally she spoke, “I am going. With or without you. I may not be able to sense the dead like you can, but I am not incompetent. Are you going to come with me?”

“Apt choice of words.” Trisha said bitterly.

Stewart laughed, “I doubt we'll have time. We need to leave and leave soon.” at that moment the front door banged open and they heard some of the kids spilling into the house.

“I told you to stay outside until we were done talking.” yelled Trisha.

Little Max and Nick rushed into the kitchen, with Bill's son saying, “The army is here mom!”

“What?”

“Yeah a car pulled up and army guys got out, we came to tell you. John is talking to them now.”

“Okay we better go see what they want.”

What they wanted was Max.

Chapter 30

Kimberly Tania Tucker took careful aim with her rifle and slowly squeezed the trigger. The zombie she had picked out of the crowd fell silently and disappeared under the feet of his fellows. Kim ducked down behind the low wall of the building she was on, taking care to keep the long silencer on the end of her rifle from banging into anything. The silencer was not held onto the end too well and even a slight bump could cause it to shift, which would mean more work before she took her next shot. Further down along the same wall was her spotter Randy Stevens, he nodded to her, indicating the zombie had stayed down and he had confirmed the kill. A fiber optics cord was fed over the top of the wall allowing him to view the scene without exposing himself to the enemy. Too many military teams had already disappeared here in Chicago and this pair had no desire to join the ranks of the missing.

“Looks like you got him Katie.” 'Katie' for the initials of her first two names, she liked the acronym and as a nickname it worked better than something like 'horse' or 'spud'. “Ammo check.” Randy said, his voice very official.

Katie pulled the box of rounds out of her belt pouch strapped to her back and visually scanned the number of bullets she had remaining, “I have nineteen in the magazine, and twenty three more in the box. Subsonics, that is. I also have another box of twenty six hundreds.” 'Another box' meant fifty more bullets. The subsonic bullets were designed for covert work, to travel under the speed of sound and when combined with the sound suppressor at the end of her rifle, the shots were inaudible. Unlike in the movies a silencer was only effective with bullets that didn't break the speed of sound. The twenty six hundreds she had mentioned would be loud and were supposed to be used when discretion was no longer needed. The two of them had burned through a box of subsonics already and were starting to get nervous because their helicopter pickup had not arrived.

“Any word?” Katie asked Randy.

“Nothing.”

She had to ask, only Randy had a radio and it was piped through the headphones that he wore. Randy needed the radio more than she did, he was the forward observer and called in artillery from the support battery that was located outside of the city. The navy had sailed an old frigate into lake Michigan, parking it just over the horizon, theoretically Randy could call it for fire support too. So far his requests for pickup had all been denied without explanation, but the army still answered his calls to drop artillery on the enemy whenever he spotted a likely looking group of zombies that needed blowing up.

“They are leaving us high and dry.” Katie said.

“Hey all those months you sat and collected a paycheck? Well now you have payback for that.”

“I shoulda been paid more.”

“Woman sniper, one of the very few and the very proud? Someone like you got paid enough if you ask me.”

“Watch it Randy, I'm the one with the gun.”

Technically this wasn't true, Randy had an M-16 with several clips of ammunition and Katie had a light pistol clipped to her belt, but both laughed at the weak joke.

“What are we going to do?” Randy asked.

“Dunno, why you asking me?”

“You outrank me. I think we are going to die.”

“Maybe you will, me I plan to live to give my momma the grandchildren she's always wanted.”

“With me?”

This subject too, had come up a lot between them lately; they had been lovers the last six months and Randy was pressing to make their relationship something more than the 'fuck-buddies' that Katie was comfortable with.

“Tell you what Randy, if we get out of this, I will talk it over with you.”

“Jesus, you are cold! I was more hoping to squeeze you into an undying outpouring of love you would be too embarrassed to go back on later.”

“That is why you love me babe.”

“Yeah, why I love you.” Randy said, with only a trace of bitterness.

“They figure out where we are yet?” asked Katie pointing to Randy's fiber optic cord.

He shook his head, “No, the suits must be working.” both of them were dressed in an outer layer of thin material that the army claimed would bend light around the wearer, therefore, making them blend into their surroundings like a chameleon with the added benefit of dispersing their heat patterns into a form that didn't show up like a normal human's. Katie had seen soldiers using the camo suits and hadn't been very impressed, but they seemed to work wonders against the undead. The suits were not some fantasy 'invisibility cloak' out of the story books, but based on real world physics with a moderate power consumption. The military prototypes has insisted that the suits either use off the shelf power sources or be rechargeable in the field. Katie and Randy wore the self recharging models, which had worked great in broad daylight when the sun could hit the power cells built into the shoulders. Both of them were worried about what happened in the early morning, the batteries were only good for about four hours in the shade or after the sun went down. Supposedly the suits offered some protection even when not powered, but neither of them were looking forward to testing that theory.

“Two hours until sundown.” Randy said.

“Ask for orders about what to do.”

Randy turned back to the radio and was soon engaged in a conversation, after a few minutes he turned back to her. “They want us to sit tight.”

“Hah! I could have predicted that. You gonna call for artillery fire on the mob down there now that we took out the fast zombie?”

“I was thinking about it.”

“What is wrong?”

“It isn't doing any good. Every rain of fire I bring down, it kills or disables a lot of zombies, but more just rush out to take their place. It is like bailing out the ocean, no matter how much you work at it there is just more goddamned sea water filling the void.”

“That is why we get the big bucks; to fight hopeless battles.”

“No we get the big bucks to go in with overwhelming force, kick ass and pick up the pieces afterward, not for this shit.”

“Well, I don't think we can 'sit tight'. Even stupid zombies get lucky sometimes and that wasn't the last fast one I killed in that mob. I know they have shadows trying to pinpoint us.”

“I haven't seen any.”

“Look harder. I know there was one in that building across the way and if it gets up to the roof we will be exposed here.” The building Katie was talking about was taller than the one they were currently on top of, anyone higher up than them could see them easily. Leaning back so her rifle would not project above the low wall around the roof, Katie pointed the barrel at the floors looming higher than them across the street and began looking for the zombies she knew were there somewhere.

Randy sighed and adjusted his fiber optics cord to scan the building as well, “There ain't nothing there. Some of the zombies are faster is all, some a little smarter, but they don't have tactics or strategy, they are just mindless…”

A bullet ricocheted off the top of the wall next to the fiber optic cable.

“Fuck! Friendly fire! Someone is shooting at us!” From where the bullet had hit Katie knew the shot had come from the other building, she switched to scanning the roof, trying to think of where she would be if she were in the shooter's position. Katie continued to lay on her back on the roof moving just enough to shift her rifle's scope to the rooftop.

“It isn't 'friendly fire', it is the sniper I knew they would send. What is the mob doing down in the street.”

Randy looked at here with wide scared eyes, “What? Why?”

“What I would do is distract us by having some moron who doesn't know shit about sniping and then send the mob up the stairs to finish us off. Are they moving?”

Fiddling with his optics, Randy let out a low moan, “Oh fuck…they are moving to our side of the street.”

“Then they are coming up here and we need to leave. Now.”

“What about their sniper?”

“He ain't no sniper, maybe a rifleman at best. And I don't think he can see us. I think the suits are working. I think he saw our shit, my rifle, your vision gear and took a shot at that.”

“So we run?”

“Climb, the ropes are too goddamned heavy to tote around with us, so we'll use them now and leave them.” When they had been dropped onto the roof they had come with complete packs, in addition each team was given ropes, a harness and climbing gear, which weighed about fifteen pounds.

“Katie, I haven't climbed since….aw hell I don't know when!”

“You think I have? These guys are going to be coming up the stairs, we have the door blocked, but I think they will get through it eventually. So we have to go down the other side of the building.”

“It is six stories!”

“Whine, whine, bitch, bitch. Don't you ever shut up? Grow a pair boy, 'cause it is the only way we are getting out of here!”

“Goddamn it. Fine, but if I die I will haunt you forever.”

“Fair enough. Let's go.” They hastily picked up their gear and ran towards the far side of the roof. “Head for the area behind the access door!” Katie shouted as they ran. The area she was referring to should provide them with some cover from whomever was on the opposite roof. As if to punctuate her words another shot slammed into the roof not too far in front of her, followed by two more in rapid succession.

“See?” she said, “He ain't no sniper, he is, at best, a rifleman. A sniper would not have taken shots at us while we were moving.” They had their backs to the wall the access door was built into, both were breathing heavily despite the short run.

Randy smiled at her, leaned over and gave her a quick kiss. Katie pulled back surprised, “What was that for?”

“I am going to do that whenever I think I am about to die from now on, so at least I will die happy.”

“So you want to have your lips on me all the time then?”

“Ideally.”

“Later Romeo. Lets get the gear ready and rappel down.” Katie bent over and started unzipping the large duffel bags with the ropes. Randy eased over to the edge slowly and looked into the alley behind the building.

“Clear?”

“Only one or two.” He responded.

“Good enough, any cars or anything down there for us to steal?” She tossed him a climbing harness.

“Not even a bicycle.”

“Damn. Fuck, look at this shit. We have gear for four people. At least we will have enough rope. We'll toss the unused stuff down when we go and take it with us in case we have to climb again.”

“We could use one rope.” Randy suggested as he watched her tie a second one off on some pipes near the edge of the roof. Just then something hit the door on the roof, which was just around the corner from where they were.

“Well if you really think would could take turns….”

“Fuck no! Tie them both!” Randy tossed their gear into the large bag the rope had come out of, then attached the bag to his harness.

The pounding on the door increased and they heard a ping as something broke, then gunfire from inside the building. Randy swung himself over the edge and disappeared from view, leaving Katie to mumble, “What? No kiss?” to herself with smile.

Six stories was much shorter than either of them had thought it would be, in less than a minute they were on the ground, Randy was on wobbly legs and Katie stumbled when she hit the ground just a little too fast.

“I survived!” he said, leaning over to pick her up and planting a quick kiss on her forehead.

“Cut it out! Oow! Fuck!” Katie said in a low voice.

“What?”

“Goddamned ankle! I think I twisted my goddamned ankle!”

“Can you walk?”

“Given my other choice? Hell yes. Zombie coming.”

Randy turned and pulled out his pistol in a smooth motion, but waited for the slow zombie to get close before pulling the trigger once. The middle aged man in a business suit fell over backwards without another sound. From up above their ropes fell down around them, cut by the mob that had made it onto the roof.

Laughing Randy flipped the zombies on the roof off, “See ya fuckers! And you just cut the ropes you could've used to climb down faster to get us! Dumb-asses!”

Katie had stood up and picked up her rifle, “Uh Randy. Randy!” she screamed pointing upwards. The zombies were jumping.

Randy pushed her against the wall to get them out of the way of the falling bodies. At first Katie thought the zombies had just fallen off of the roof, perhaps pushed over by zealous companions. After the fifth one hit the ground she realized they were aiming for the two humans on the ground. “We gotta fucking move!”

“Our gear!” Randy shouted as she pulled him along.

“You got your communications, I got my rifle, leave the rest of it, we gotta get out of here!”

Another body, this one of a ten or eleven year old slammed into the ground in front of them, the body hit legs first and the girl's dress slammed into the ground as her broken legs crumpled under her. Katie caught a brief glimpse of both the girl's femur bones snapping through her leg muscles before the dress settled. Worse yet most of the zombies who hit the ground were not dead, they continued to squirm and reach for the two humans as they edged their way along the side of the building.

“Get ready, head for that alley!” Randy said, once they had moved across from a 'T' intersection with another back street. After the next zombie hit, he pulled them forward and into the safety between two other buildings, the zombies could not jump far enough to hit them after they stumbled a little way into this new area.

“Can you run?” Randy asked her looking at a zombie coming into the alley behind them.

Katie stumbled forward into a sloppy jog. “Fuck no! Goddamn it. This is the best I can do.”

“Are you bleeding?”

“I am too afraid to look.”

“Stop.” Randy called, stopping and falling behind her, “No Katie, really stop.”

She pulled to a stop a few yards ahead of him and turned, “What?”

“We don't know how they can see our teams, what if they can smell blood, like a dog?”

“Not physically possible, their noses don't have the…”

Randy cut her off impatiently, “And two weeks ago I would have told you the dead can't come back to life either. So check your ankle okay, if it is bleeding we will bind it up and move out. Quickly.”

Katie stopped and worked the top of her boot down, her progress was impeded by the camo suit, but eventually she could see the part of her ankle that was bothering her. It was swelling and a bruise was forming, but the skin was not broken. Behind Randy the slow zombie was closing in, but it was acting strangely, eventually it seemed to focus on Katie, or more specifically, her half exposed leg. Lacing her boot up and pulling her pants and the camo suit covering back down confused the thing even more. Behind the zombie a virtual mob of undead swarmed into the alley, led by a noticeable faster zombie dressed in military fatigues.

“Christ is that….” Katie began.

“Let's go!” said Randy sweeping her up to stay ahead of the mob. The zombies who had turned the corner were runners, they too, seemed confused as if Randy and Katie were not really there.

Getting to the street corner the two soldiers looked both directions then Randy led Katie diagonally across the four lane street into another alley. The two jogged down the alley and turned right at the end, getting onto an access way behind the tall buildings running the length of the block. Randy led them to another 'T' intersection and pulled them out to the next street. The next ten minutes were an agony for Katie as she moved along nursing her swollen ankle and cursing to herself.

Finally Randy stopped at a loading dock behind one of the many tall buildings and looked at a heavy steel door, which was propped open by a leg. The two had shaken off the zombies that were following them for the moment and he was looking for a new place for them to hole up, either for a few hours or for the night. Approaching the door he pulled out his pistol, ever so slowly he reached for the door and pulled it open. The leg was not attached to a body and the lights of the loading dock beyond were providing a dim glow to see by.

“C'mon. In here.”

“'bout time. I am about dead myself. These suits are not meant for running around in on a hot day in July.”

Randy helped her step over the leg and into the room beyond. Katie slung her rifle over her shoulder and pulled out her own pistol. Letting go of the door Katie watched it close on the leg again. “Should we move that and lock it?”

“I was thinking about that.” said Randy shaking his head. “They got military guys with them, you know converted over. What if they can think, like we were told they might be able to?”

“Yeah, maybe they can.” said Katie remembering the rifle shots at her and Randy on the rooftop.

“Well if they can then they would think we would lock the door, leaving it open behind us would not be too smart. So we wouldn't be in this building, because they can get in easy behind us.”

“Clever, but it also leaves the door open behind us.”

“I didn't say we would leave all the doors open behind us. This is a shipping department, probably there is a building maintenance department down here too. We go there and get keys, every other door we go through stays locked behind us.”

“All the way to the top?”

Randy shook his head again, “No way girl, we don't have any rope to play that tune again and I am not getting trapped up there.”

“So then where do we go Romeo?”

“Down. A basement if they have it, this building is old, maybe they have a leaky coal room we can hide in for a few hours.”

“You take me to the nicest places! Do you have radio contact?”

“Not from here. No way, I will have to go up a bit, but I will do that later. Right now I will conserve the batteries and find us a place to stay.”

As luck would have it they didn't need to find the maintenance area to find a set of keys, the keys found them. When Randy was moving out of the shipping area through a set of swinging double doors a zombie jumped on him and wrestled him to the ground. Behind the older man in the one piece building maintenance uniform were six of his friends. Randy's gun was knocked out of his hand and he hit the floor hard enough to knock the wind out of him. Katie stepped forward and shot her pistol into the other group of zombies, knocking one down with a head shot, but burning through the rest of her clip without further effect. She pistol whipped the man on top of Randy with three sharp blows, the last of which cracked something at the base of his head and sent it into convulsions. Randy shoved the man off of him and recovered his weapon while Katie reloaded.

The remaining zombies were of the regular slow moving variety and the two of them methodically put bullets in each of their heads in short order. Turning back to the convulsing zombie on the ground Katie aimed her pistol only to be stopped by a touch on her arm by Randy.

He shook his head and rolled the zombie over. The man was still not in control of his body, but slowly his shaking started to subside. The name on his uniform said 'Kaleb', and his eyes tracked Katie and Randy's movements.

“What?” Katie asked, “You doing some field work here Randy? I don't think we could learn anything the eggheads back at base haven't already found out.”

“Maybe. Maybe not. I think you broke its neck. That is why it was twitching.”

“What else are you hoping to learn?”

Randy shrugged, “I dunno. I just thought…maybe we could get some sense of why this one was smarter and faster and could see us, when the regular ones didn't. Fuck it, you're right, this is a waste of time.” He brought his pistol up and pointed it at the zombie's forehead.

“Wait.” pleaded Kaleb.

“What the fuck?” said Katie, recoiling in surprise, “It can talk!”

“We knew that.” Randy said, “We've seen them talk.”

“No. I meant it talked to me, like it knew what it was saying.”

“I can talk.” Kaleb said.

“See! It did it again!”

“I know what I am saying.”

“Bullshit!” she said, bring her pistol to bear again.

“Easy. Let's just calm down a minute.” said Randy.

“Easy my ass! It is a zombie! I know it's a zombie! Look at the blood dripping out of it, it is old and nasty. This thing isn't human!”

“Yeah, maybe in a minute.”

“Don't kill me. I can help you, if you don't kill me.”

“We can't kill you; you're already dead!” Katie yelled.

“Wait Katie, just wait for a minute okay.”

“One minute.”

Randy turned back to the zombie, “Why shouldn't we kill you?”

“I can help you.”

“How?”

“I know some things, some stuff that is going on.”

“Time is ticking, um, 'Kaleb', so far I haven't heard anything worth keeping you alive for.”

The janitor struggled to right himself on the floor, pulling his body to one wall and moving it into a sitting position, his every move tracked by Katie's pistol.

“That is better, okay, I know a few things about what is happening in Chicago.”

“So do we, it has been overrun by flesh eating zombies!” Katie said, “You gotta 'bout thirty seconds to start talking icing out of your cake hole buddy!”

"What?" asked Kaleb, not understanding, the he said, “Wait! I know where your helicopter went, the one that dropped you off. And I know why it won't be coming back.”

That stopped the two special forces soldiers.

“What?” asked Randy, the first to recover.

“The helicopter, the one that dropped you off this morning, you and your other teams. I know what happened to it. You're stuck here, I know that, I've been playing hide and seek with guys like you for the last week. Your helicopter puts you down on a tall building at dawn and comes and collects you a couple hours after that. Only today it never came back.”

“Maybe the mission is different this time?”

The zombie smiled and shook it's head, all the twitching it had been doing before had stopped, “Uh-uh. It ain't coming back for you. It got shot down.”

“By who?”

“The zombie running this place. His name is Harry, he brought some soldier's back. They manned some of the anti-aircraft defenses that were put in place after the terrorist attacks. You know, to protect the buildings and everything.”

“Yeah, we know.” Both of them knew that the defenses Kaleb was talking about were supposed to be in military hands today too, it had been one of the missions the marines were handed yesterday.

“Harry, he took them over and when you got dropped off, he shot the aircraft down.”

“Fuck.” Randy said.

“Don't believe it.” Katie warned.

“No, it makes sense. I've been on the radio with them, they have been dodging me every time I asked for a pickup. It makes sense.”

“Don't talk in front of it like this! For all we know it is able to communicate with others of its own kind from where it is now.” turning on Kaleb, Katie asked, “Can you? Can you do some sort of zombie telepathy?”

The zombie seemed reluctant to say anything until Katie threatened it with her gun once more. “Yeah, yeah, okay I can do some of that. A little. Pictures more than words.”

“Prove it.”

“What? How?”

“Tell one to come here. Now.”

“It doesn't work like….well maybe…”

“What do you mean?”

“I can't tell zombies tougher than me what to do, only new zombies or stupid ones. Like these guys here that you killed.”

“Yeah, so? Call one of them.”

“Okay. Gimme a couple of minutes.”

Katie knelt by Kaleb and pressed her gun to his head, “And Kaleb?”

“Yes?” he nodded as his body stiffened in fear.

“Only call one.”

“Got it. No problem.”

The trio waited in silence for a few minutes before Kaleb spoke again, “I got one, it is going to come through the door, the loading door there.”

Both of them backed away from the door, then Randy said, “Okay, bring it in.”

The door slid open slowly and a young girl stepped into the hallway, no other zombies were visible as the door swung back and forth after she entered.

“Fuck. Now what?” Randy asked.

“We kill them both and report what we found to headquarters, let them deal with the information.”

“No!” yelled Kaleb, “I can still help you!”

Randy paused and said, “Yeah, how?”

“I know where some of your friends landed.”

“Tell us.” Katie said menacingly.

“No. I mean, I will, but you have to let me go. I will go into the storeroom and yell it to you there, then you won't see me again.” The girl dressed in an oversized Chicago Bears nightgown turned her head sideways and stared at Katie intently.

“Yeah, right. Kaleb if we let you go you'll just be back here with more of your friends looking for us.” said Randy, pulling the clip out of his gun and starting to reload it.

“No, I mean, even if I came back, you will be gone by then.”

“Why is she looking at me like that?”

“I don't fucking know, I only called her here…” Kaleb began. He was interrupted as the girl opened her mouth and spoke.

Her voice was that of any child, high pitched and full of innocence, “I am trying to decide what part of you to eat first.”

Katie's gun swung onto the girl, but it was too late the child dove away to the left, putting Randy between the two of them. Randy struggled to get the clip back into his gun as the girl caught his arm and twirled him about into the wall. “Kill her!” the girl yelled at Kaleb, who was already moving. Katie moved the pistol down to fire on the janitor when her legs were knocked out from under her by his rolling body.

Randy's hand slammed into the wall with enough force to break the skin over his knuckles, his gun fell from his numbed fingers to land by his side. He immediately slammed the hand with the clip into the little girl's face, trying to impale her head on it. The girl's head snapped back and she gave away beneath his hand, avoiding most of the force from the blow. When she was near the ground he brought his foot around to sweep her feet out from under her, the girl stumbled and fell on the floor and Randy came down hard on her back, forcing her to the ground, with his head near hers.

Katie fell forward over Kaleb and the man rolled until he was on his stomach and then pushed himself upwards in a move that defied the laws of gravity. Katie, however still had a gun, she didn't need to get to her feet to shoot either, instead she caught herself with her hands, then rolled over onto her back. As soon as Kaleb regained his feet he was hit in the side of the head by a single shot from her pistol, this time when he dropped he didn't get back up.

The girl flailed backwards with one elbow catching Randy in the head and knocking him momentarily off balance. She took advantage of the situation to spin around beneath him, then planted a short blow into his groin when the opportunity presented itself. Randy let out a moan and started to fall sideways, but it was merely a feint to get his hands on his pistol. The clip had been lost in the quick fight, but he grabbed the gun nonetheless. The zombie girl tried to push his leg up off of her, then, when that failed she put her mouth down to his thigh and bit down. Screaming Randy tried to get off of the girl, as he moved she came with him, her mouth attached to his inner thigh like a vise. Bringing his gun around he put it to the top of her head and pulled the trigger. The bullet slammed through her head and exited messily out of the side of her neck, instantly her jaws relaxed, dropping off of his leg a moment later.

Katie was on her knees in the hallway, staring at Randy. “I always keep one in the chamber, even when I reload.” he said. Katie didn't reply. At first Randy thought she was concerned about his bleeding leg, then he noticed the blood splatter against her camo suit, looking closer he saw the small hole in at the center of the blood splatter, right above her stomach.

“You shot me.” Katie said, before tumbling sideways onto the floor.

Chapter 31

Max arrived in Osceola the morning after the military men had come to collect him from Bill's house. Stewart was by his side and the two were now dressed in military fatigues. The military authorities had not given Max a choice, they had drafted him using the emergency legislation that the state of Iowa had enacted and taken him away from his crying children after giving him only a short opportunity to say goodbye.

The men were polite, but firm in their insistence that Max go with them. It was only after Stewart had taken one of his handlers aside that they agreed to let her come with Max as a 'body guard', the man she had proven her skills on wasn't permanently damaged. It was four thirty in the morning, according to Max's watch, and the train was already loaded up and almost ready to go. They were waiting for one more squad of men before they left, on board the train there were already two squads led by Colonel Leroy Draper, a tall, fit African American who was not happy to have Max along, but he had been briefed on the plan and had even added a few details to it himself. It was Draper who waited with Max, Stewart, and another soldier outside the train. Draper was older than Max expected, the man had to be close to his own age. Despite the age difference he looked much more fit than Max. 'He is built like a brick shithouse,' Max thought, sizing the other man up. As near as Max could tell he was the highest ranking soldier he had met so far.

“No need to try the saluting and other bullshit with me.” came Draper's voice, it was soft, deep and full of southern twang, “You ain't a soldier, even drafted, without some training. You just say 'Hey Draper' or 'Hey Leroy', don't bother with anything else.”

“Do we have a chance?” asked Max, the question he had been wanting to ask the last twenty hours.

Draper turned on him and stared intently into Max's face. “You.” he said, sticking one beefy hand into Max's chest, “You are our chance. Don't fuck this up. We get in, we kill the bastard who needs killing, we get out. Don't kill me and my men Max.”

“When will this other squad get here?” asked Stewart to fill the void after Draper's short speech.

“I think this is them now.” said Draper pointed at the headlights of a truck that was heading their way. “A squad of volunteers, really dumb volunteers, which is why we have to bring them back. Their only job is to protect the train.”

Max had a sick feeling in his stomach as he watched an old army truck pulled up, his feeling was made worse when he saw the first man to dismount. “No.” he whispered, then turned to Draper, “No. Not him, not his squad.”

“You know him?” Draper asked, surprise in his voice, “I thought you were from Colorado?”

“He is my buddy from way back, I should have known he would volunteer, but how did he know?”

“The sergeant?” asked Draper pointing at Bill who was helping an older man from his squad off of the truck. “He volunteered, he said something to his officer about the train, it worked its way up the command line and when we were looking for someone to watch our transportation, they gave it to him. Ten guys with all the ammunition they need should be able to hold this train against anything.”

The train was down to an engine, a tanker to hold extra fuel, a single passenger car and a flatbed loaded with two armored personal carriers and a half dozen motorcycles. The flatbed was the last car in the line and the motorcycles were on the front of it. One squad was riding in the armored personal carriers to man the vehicle weapons, one squad was split between the engine and the fuel tanker, which had two machine gun emplacements embedded into it and the other two squads were to ride in the passenger compartment. Max had asked about the fuel tanker and Draper had said it was a relic left over from the cold war, the guns were even Vietnam era fifty caliber monsters, but the thing had never been used before, not even to protect the rail lines in the countries the United States was involved with. When Max had asked about it Draper had said, “Who would want to be on that car? I mean it is up armored to carry fuel, but an rocket propelled grenade would cut through it like a hot knife through butter and then ka-pow! That is fuel Max, explosive fuel. It was not a good design, but we have one and we are not expecting the natives to be firing rpgs at us. It should shrug off most small arms fire, just not military stuff.”

Bill had assembled his squad and approached Draper, where he executed a sloppy salute that brought a sigh to the officer's lips. “At ease. What is your name sergeant?”

“Bill Carson, sir.”

“I thought you'd have a full squad Bill?”

“We had some casualties, but picked up a few other guys from one of the other squads from Sioux City.” There were only eight men, including Bill in front of the Lieutenant.

“Oh? I heard you were up there. I know you are more like a militia than a regular soldier, but the things I have heard about the fighting up that way…”

“It has been difficult at times.” Bill allowed.

“And you volunteered to go do this? Why sergeant? You don't strike me as having a death wish.”

“Well I know Max and I knew he would get stuck going. He has the worst luck.”

“So you wanted in on the bad luck?”

“No sir! I have good luck sir, so I should cancel him out and help us get through this in one piece.”

Draper smiled at Bill and shook his head. “Well, alright Sergeant 'Lucky', let's get your crew on board and get moving. Your squad has security once we get to Chicago so you are up in the engine and on the tanker. It looks like a couple of your guys might have been in Vietnam, they will love the weapons on the tanker.”

With only a brief nod to Max, Bill started forward and got his squad on the train. Max found that Draper had stationed him in the engine and was given a walking tour of the thing as the train started moving. Outside of the enclosed cab the train was loud. There was a very small walkway down each side of the engine that would allow them to move back to the other cars if they needed to while it was moving and the fuel tanker had a more secured walkway behind some quarter inch steel skirting that was supposed to detonate shaped charges before they hit the main armor of the tanker itself. The skirts enclosed the walkway and moving down them to the passenger car was easier than moving down the engine, at least Max didn't feel like he was going to tumble off the vehicle with every step.

The men in the passenger car were either sleeping or on watch. Six men were spread evenly throughout the train with rifles at the ready while the other fourteen men slept in the seats, some snoring loudly. Draper only introduced Max to the sergeant on duty at the front of the car, before turning him around and moving him back to the cab on the engine.

“Getting to the flat bed is a little more difficult, there is a short jump and if you don't mind my saying you don't look too steady on your feet just walking along the engine. The train's engineer was explaining how to work the train to Stewart. The engineer had an assistant with him, both of whom had been unwillingly drafted to go as well. Stewart was taking the man seriously and taking notes on her cell phone. Looking backwards Max could just see Bill at the front of the car behind them, he had opted to sit in the forward gun emplacement on the tanker, two of his squad had been sent forward to crowd the engine. One of the men, Ruben, was following the instructions the engineer was giving Stewart with rapt attention. He was standing next to Max and said, “You know I always liked trains. You should see my basement, I have a whole setup down there. I haven't ran them in years, not since my grand kids were ten or twelve. It is just collecting dust now.”

“I used to like trains too.”

“Used to? This is something you don't get over. I love the things, even now, but I guess playing with them lost its appeal after no one else took interest. And here I am, on one again.”

“You from Perry?” asked Max.

The older man nodded.

“How long have you known Bill.”

“You mean before?” Max nodded, “Well I can't say I really did, I mean I saw him around at the Memorial day festival and once a 'Trees Forever' meeting, but we didn't chum around if that is what you are asking. You?”

“Since seventh grade. He was in eighth.”

“So twenty years or so then?”

Max nodded.

“Long time. I've known a few of these guys for longer than you've been alive. Dan and Larry there anyway.”

“Why'd you guys come?”

“Why'd you?”

“I can sense the zombies and kind of have a feel for the more powerful ones.”

“Truly?”

“Yeah, like they glow to me, the brighter they glow the stronger they are. So they want me to go after the big guy in Chicago, the one we think is making this whole mess happen in Iowa.”

“Huh, like superman or something out of the comic books. That is pretty…unbelievable.”

Max looked at him sharply, “They tested me.”

“I don't doubt they had to. What is your range?”

“Maybe a mile or so. I can see humans too, through walls and everything.”

“Only a mile? You know how big Chicago is?”

“They” Max pointed at Colonel Draper, “think they might have an idea of where the bad guy is, I just have to pin point him, then they are going to drop a ton of explosives on him. After that I make sure he is dead and we get the hell out.”

“I hope it works out like that.”

“You don't think it will?”

“You know, I may be old but I've seen war and the one thing that is always constant is that nothing goes exactly according to plan. What is your backup plan?”

Max's eyes opened slightly, “Well, really, I don't have one.”

Ruben laughed softly, “That sounds about right too. Don't worry though, I am sure our lieutenant has something up his sleeve. You see those badges on his chest?”

“Yeah.”

“They aren't for decoration. Or maybe they are, but they actually mean something. The man is special forces and the men he brought with him are too. That means they have a backup plan. If I were you though Max, I would be making a few plans of my own too, just in case.”

“Do you have any?”

“An old bird like me? Naw, I'll just trust in my L-T or Colonel as the case may be.”

This brought a loud laugh out of Max, drawing the attention of everyone in the cab. When he had settled down Ruben asked, “So, do you still want to know why we came?”

“No, I guess not.”

Max didn't know enough to question why a Colonel would be leading a short platoon of men into Chicago, behind him Ruben's eyes stared over Max's shoulder towards the front of the train.

Chapter 32

Katie slumped over and fell backwards to the floor, a second later Randy was at her side, “Shit, shit, Katie how bad is it? Katie?”

He frantically undid her camo suit and started pulling apart her flak jacket, his brain was ticking furiously, trying to plan what to do, how to help her. He was just getting to her shirt buttons when he realized something, there was no blood. Pulling back he had an epiphany; looking at her undone clothing he saw that she had been wearing her flak jacket, which was standard equipment. Pulling it over to the front he saw clearly where the bullet had impacted the protective plate at the front. The handgun round was embedded in the Kevlar cloth that held the plate in place. The jackets could not stop military rounds from rifles or machine guns, but they were pretty damn effective at stopping pistol bullets and ricochets.

Sighing with relief he gently slapped her on the cheeks, “Katie! Katie! You are alright! Your vest stopped the bullet, the blood is from the zombie, wake up, we gotta move out of here.”

She came around slowly and coughed, “What the hell? You shot me Randy!”

“The bullet burrowed out of the zombie, you got hit by it as a secondary target, it didn't even pierce your vest. C'mon, get up, we gotta get moving.”

“I need evacced. Call for a copter.” she mumbled as Randy pulled her vest back into place and re fastened the Velcro holding the camo suit together.

“Normally you would too, probably you'll have a bad bruise, but I doubt you have internal injuries, the bullet had already passed through someone before hitting you. That was like a 'wake up call', nothing to be too worried about, but kind of annoying.”

“Jesus, that is all the sympathy I get for you shooting me?”

“Fine.” He leaned over, ruffled her hair and planted a kiss on her forehead. “Better now?”

She looked at him and shook her head, but started to get to her feet. “Fucking ankle, I hope we won't be going far.”

“Just down.” Randy bent and took a set of what looked like building keys out of Kaleb's pocket. “Let's look around for stairs going down.”

“Wait. You saw Kent? Outside before we came in?”

“Yeah. I saw him, look Katie we know a lot of the teams didn't make it. I've been losing contact with them all day.”

“I wonder which building they were on?”

Randy shrugged, “It could have been this one. Does it matter much?”

“We could use their equipment.”

“I guess. We pretty much are carrying all we can now.” Randy turned and limped off down the corridor.

Katie limped after him, then asked, “Why are you limping?”

“I must have pulled something in the fight.” Randy said, continuing on.

“Look at us, a couple of cripples wandering around a war zone.”

It took them a few minutes to find the building's elevators and next to them was a door marked 'Service Personal Only' which was not locked. Going inside they found a service elevator and two doors leading to two unconnected stairwells. One had stairwells going both up and down and the other only had a stairwell leading down. In the dim light Katie could not see the blood trail Randy was leaving behind them.

Downstairs they had their choice of rooms to hold up in. There were a set of offices and an employee lounge with the usual vending machines, refrigerators and microwaves. Finally they came to a locked door at the end of a shady hallway, one of the keys eventually turned in the lock and Randy let them in. The office was sparsely furnished but had two comfortable looking chairs in addition to the desk chair, the floor was waxed and fairly clean and there was a small flat television screen mounted on the wall next to the door.

“I like this office.” Randy said.

“I like the door.” It was solid metal with no windows or even shaded glass. There was coat rack behind it, upon which were several coats of various sizes. “Look! Bedding!”

“Yeah, we'll toss one on the floor at the door to cut off the light. No sense advertising our presence. First I am gonna go visit the little boys room. You gotta go?”

“No. I am good, but I will watch from the hall.”

They backtracked to the bathrooms near the employee lounge after dropping off their rucksacks. Randy went into the bathroom while Katie leaned against the wall and watched the stairs and elevator. Her mind and eyes wandered around a bit and after a moment she bent down to look more closely at the floor. Sticking her finger down she touched a semi-coagulated blood drop. “Shit.” she said softly to herself, rising she went into the men's rest room.

“Randy?” she called softly.

“Here. Is something coming?” His voice carried down past the stalls from behind a shower curtain that was hanging in a doorway.

Katie approached it and stopped. “No. It isn't that. I saw the blood. Did you get bit.”

“Fuck.”

“You got bit.”

“Damnit. Not badly, through my pants. I don't know if I am contaminated or not. The fatigues are pretty thick. I might be okay.”

“Let me take a look.”

“I got it.”

“Let me see it.”

“It is in a bad area.”

Katie laughed, then regretted it, “Sorry. I've seen you naked. Your willy didn't get bit did it?” The two of them were closer than most sniper teams, a secret they guarded fiercely.

“No, my dick is still hanging long, I got bit about six inches down on the inside of my left leg."

“Long? You mean it grew? Either way I can clean it up and bandage it better than you. I am coming in.”

“Funny. I thought you said it was the motion in the ocean and not the size of the ship?”

“Oh it is, it is. Really. I mean that.” Kate said with mock seriousness, “You're fine in that department, the ship size and ocean motion work for me just the way they are.”

"Well regardless this hurts like a bitch and is bleeding way too much for my taste.” Randy regarded any blood that came out of his body as 'too much'.

The Army had fought against the orders to train female snipers, a battle they had only recently lost, they had consigned them, like the Air Force to security positions, but had not been able to designate them as sharpshooters as the Air Force had done. At the very least the Army was attempting to keep women shooters with women spotters to prevent the partners from becoming romantically involved. Of course Katie and Randy had already been teamed up, so what was policy now would not affect their team.

Pushing through the shower curtain Katie emerged into a small washing area with benches up against the walls that had hooks above them on one side and two shower heads on the other. Old towels were hanging from some of the hooks and the place smelled like most locker rooms: of dirt, mildew and soap. Randy was on one bench and his pants were down. He had a small flashlight that he was playing over his leg. He had a piece of gauze from his medical kit on his leg, but it was soaked through already.

“Shit. C'mon, let's get your pants off, we can't bind it up like this.” Katie moved forward and unlaced his boots before pulling them off, then tugged the bottoms of his pants, removing them. Despite the many adrenaline rushes and injuries from the fighting Randy's arousal was noticeable through his briefs.

Katie giggled, “If I'd have known undressing you would do that I would have done it before.”

“Yeah, well I am only human. I think with all the death and trauma there is still something in me that wants to live and make babies. It must be human instinct or maybe the fact that we've been so busy that we have been able to get together lately. I am bleeding and bruised and still horny.” he said with some embarrassment.

“I wish the lights were on so I could see your blush. Can you stand up?”

Randy nodded and got to his feet. Katie took out her own medical kit. It was fairly small but held a few field dressings, some antiseptic and a single one shot syringe of pain medication. She lifted the gauze Randy had put on his leg and examined the wound while Randy held the light so she could see. There was a small bite sized chunk of flesh missing from his leg and the wound was trickling blood at a steady rate.

“'Not bad' my sweet ass. That little shit bit into you good. I am going to put the antiseptic on you. Do you need the pain medicine?” the single shot was designed to inject a variable amount of drug into a wounded soldier's system, it was fairly simple to use, just set the dosage according to wound severity and stick it in.

“No, not yet, maybe when we get back to the office.” Both of them knew that they had to account for the pain medicine if they used it, it was a narcotic and controlled by Army regulations.

Spreading the packet of antiseptic on the wound took only a couple of seconds, then Katie took the second largest bandage out of her kit to apply to the bloody hole in Randy's leg. She wrapped the long ends around his leg a couple of times, not tightly enough to constrict the blood flow to his leg, but snug enough to hold the dressing in place.

Katie rose to her feet and leaned into Randy, he stood there for a moment looking at her, then slowly leaned down to kiss her. She returned the kiss passionately and they fumbled to undress frantically in the dim light. Neither of them thought about the security of the situation, they were too absorbed in getting the release they needed as quickly as possible. Katie's shirt followed her camo suit to the floor followed by the rest of her clothing in short order, she helped Randy sit down on the bench behind him, but both laughed in frustration when it became obvious that the bench was too low and narrow to allow them to get into the position they were trying. Finally Katie gave up and helped Randy to his knees in front of the bench, she moved in front of him and he latched onto her from behind. The sex was short, brutal and satisfying for both of them, with Katie finishing the moment Randy entered her. A few pushes later and he finished as well, then he pulled back and looked around the locker room.

“That was foolish.”

“Yeah we shoulda used a condom.” Katie said.

“No, not that, just doing this here and now.”

“Well, sorry I wanted to get laid!” she said with mock anger.

Confused Randy said, “No, I didn't mean…It was good. Jeezus! You're winding me up?”

Katie smiled in the dim light, “Yeah, sorry. I know it was stupid. People do stupid things all the time. Keep watch, I am going to shower off.” She stepped into the shower and rinsed the sweat and sex off of herself in less than a minute. “I feel a hundred percent better, even my morale has gone up. You want to shower?”

Randy cringed visibly when Katie took an old towel off one of the hooks and started drying off with it. “Ew. You don't know how long that has been there!”

She dried off and hung the towel back up, then looked over at him, “Sissy, go shower, try not to get your leg too wet, then you can use my towel to dry off, you know where it has been, even if it is damp.”

Randy complied with Katie's request, complaining the whole while, she stepped to his side to shield his bandage from the water with another towel as he showered. When he was done he dried off while Katie dressed then she sat him down and took another quick look at his leg.

After a quick adjustment to the bandage Randy got dressed and they headed back to the office where they pushed the heavy metal desk against the door. Randy pulled out his radio and tried to raise his superiors, but could not get a signal.

“We are probably too far below ground and being inside all of these buildings doesn't help.”

Katie looked at the television on the wall, fishing around in the desk she found a remote and turned it on. The picture came up perfectly clear, unfortunately it was just a giant number nine on the screen with a steady low tone indicating the station was on the emergency broadcasting network. “The tv gets a signal.”

“Yeah, it looks like they got cable here.” said Randy, getting up on the desk to examine the connections to the television. He pulled the set off of the wall and looked at the coaxial cable connected to the television. “Maybe I can jury rig it as an antenna?” He unscrewed the cable from the television and then took out his radio unit. Unplugging his head set he tried pressing it up against the cable. A voice came through on the head phone, but only for an instant.

“Yeah, I can get this to work, I'll have a signal in a minute.” He pulled a rubber plug out of his radio and slowly brought it towards the short metal end sticking out from the television cable. The headphones came to life and he quickly put one earphone back in and adjusted his mic so he could talk.

Katie watched wearily from the chair she was sitting in. Randy was talking with their commanding officer and he didn't look too happy about what he was hearing. She heard him ask about the transport helicopters and his reply of 'All of them?' seemed to confirm what Kaleb had told them earlier. Unbidden tears came to her eyes. She wiped them away before Randy noticed and angrily told herself to show no emotion. Her entire career she had been subjected to comments, never official, that a woman should not be on a sniper team, especially not as a shooter. She'd had to work twice as hard and twice as long as her male counterparts to get to where she was and she knew, deep inside, that the only reason she was in the field was because of the domestic crisis. She could have gone overseas as a support person, but it was unlikely she would have been sent over as a sniper. The double standards irritated Katie to no end, she knew the reason the military wanted to keep women out of combat; rape. Pure and simple the military didn't want soldiers being raped as a form of torture or abuse. However Katie knew the risks and was willing to fight for her country and if Israel and some of the nations of the European Union allowed female combat soldiers, so should the most progressive country on the face of the earth.

Eventually Randy finished his conversation and turned to look down on her from on top of the desk. “We're fucked.” he said, sitting down and hanging his feet over the edge. Lowering his head into his hands he put his face down and sat quietly for a few minutes. It took Katie several seconds to realize he was crying.

“That bad?” she asked, they had never seen each other display any emotion other than passion, anger or exuberance, this was a new step in their relationship.

He looked up, eyes watery and wiped one sleeve across his face, holding it there for a moment as he fought to regain his composure. “We are staying overnight. They are sending a group by fucking train in tomorrow morning. We are supposed to assist them in any way we can and then bug out when they do.”

“That…that's great!”

He shook his head, “Oh baby…no it isn't. They are here to kill the smartest zombie in the bunch. And they won't leave until he is dead.”

“So? I can do that from half a klick away, we don't even have to get close.” Katie stopped for a moment looking at Randy, who stared back at her. “Uh, Randy?”

“Yeah?”

“How will we know who the smartest one is?”

“They got a guy…”

Chapter 33

The train reached the Illinois border at sunrise, the rail road bridge was held by the national guard and barricaded with a bus they had simply driven over the tracks and shored up with sandbags and pieces of wood. The troops had word by radio when to expect the train and waited as long as they could to move the barricades because the zombies were actively trying to cross the bridge. When the zombies saw the barricade had been driven aside, they rushed forward, led by several faster 'super' zombies. The bridge was shrouded in a light fog that lifted and fell on the river breeze. As they approached the bridge the train didn't slow. Max was in the cab and watched as they plowed into the mob on the bridge that were trying to cross into Iowa. Most of the zombies did not jump out of the way and the train engineer had to be told to keep moving and not to slow down, which went against his instincts.

The crowd of zombies consisted of all races, sizes and sexes, they didn't seem to be actively moving forward anywhere except on the railroad bridge. The train burrowed through the mass leaving writhing pieces of zombies behind it soaked in their foul black blood. One huge fat zombie was bisected and managed to pull his torso up onto the train and almost reach the guardrail before he was shot multiple times by one of Bill's men. More zombies piled onto the tracks, their sheer numbers thrust them to a height halfway up in front of the engine, most were crushed sideways, with a few getting ran over and torn apart under the moving train. As the engine made its way off of the bridge the congestion got only worse. Zombies were tossed up into the air to both sides of the tracks, like a wake left by a speedboat churning through a pond. Max saw one head, sans body, go flying by with its mouth still opening and closing. The pressure of the train was creating a bubbly wave ahead of itself as the tightly packed zombies were pressed backwards.

“Are we going to be able to get through them?” Max asked, breaking off his conversation with Stewart, which was a debate on whether she should wear her bullet proof vest or not.

Colonel Draper looked questioningly to the engineer, who was sweating despite the cool air, “Well, yeah as long as they didn't put anything big on the tracks. A body can't stop the train. A hundred bodies can't stop it. There is too much mass in this baby.”

“Could a thousand?” asked Max concentrating.

“A thousand?” laughed the engineer, “You must be joke…” his voice choked off as the wispy fog on the river lifted enough for them to see clearly to the far bank. “Oh God!”

Draper leaned close and said, “Go faster.”

The engineer made some adjustments, but the train did not seem to move any faster to Max. “How many do you feel up ahead Max?” asked Draper.

“Thousands. But only about a quarter mile deep, after that it seems to clear out.”

“Anyone we should be concerned about?”

Max just looked at him for a moment and then said, “Probably. I think there are a lot of super zombie mixed in with them. I am worried.”

“If you are worried I am too.” said Draper, pulling his radio out of his pocket he moved to the other side of the cab and began issuing orders to the troops. He ended his call by speaking with one of his superiors about air support.

Stewart was closer to Draper than to Max and the commotion had awakened her from where she had been dozing near one of the windows. “Air support? That is good, we've seen what they can do.”

Draper frowned, “Don't get your hopes up, the army sent a bunch of helicopters into Chicago yesterday morning and nine of the ten didn't come back, three managed to report that they were coming under anti aircraft missile fire from the batteries around Chicago before they were shot down. The one lucky guy who made it only saw the smoke from the wrecks. I don't think we can count on much air support for this mission.”

“I'm kind of surprised the army didn't send in special forces to take out the anti air battery.” said Stewart, to which Draper just smiled and looked out the window.

“Oh.” she said.

“Your boy Max,” Draper spoke in a low voice, close in to Stewart's ear, “he isn't much use really, is he?”

Stewart's temper rose, but she forced herself to evaluate the question from Draper's perspective, “What do you mean?”

“He can tell there are groups of undead around, but not what they are carrying or what their intent is.”

“He can fucking well see them through walls, that is mighty goddamned useful if you ask me.”

Draper held up one large ebony hand in a placating manner, “Simmer down mama bear, that is a useful ability, I did not say he was useless. Look at it like this, I would love to have him, and you, covering my back in any fight with the infected. As a small unit asset you are both worth having around. But we are going to try and pick a single entity out of an entire city. One guy out of a huge city and your Max can only see about a mile away and can't tell us whether any of them are real threats. Do you know how many square miles Chicago is?”

“I get that, yes, but I thought you people had intelligence that indicated their leader was there?”

“No. From what I know, which might not be everything, we are just believing in what your friend says, taking it on faith. We do know that two huge groups and several smaller ones are taking up position around the state. We know that some groups have arrived on the edge of the line and are just sitting there. That means someone or something is coordinating them. I think they are waiting for the rest of their friends to close in, specifically those to the west.”

“So why did the military send you to do this?”

“There are too many of them and if they all attack at the same time we won't survive, even if my single platoon of men were there to help. This is a small risk for possibly a big gain.”

“You know, I have another question.”

“Shoot.” prompted Draper.

“Why don't you just nuke the place? You nuked Denver, why not Chicago?”

Draper looked out the window for a long time, then back to Stewart, “Those assets are no longer available.”

“Really? The zombies got to our entire nuclear supply that quickly?” Stewart's voice carried a bit of mocking sarcasm with it.

“Why do you think they would tell me?”

“I think you know something.”

He looked at her and nodded his head slightly, “Only rumor.”

“You know Draper, Leroy if I may, I have been out in this for a few days now. I have an idea of what we are going into, I've spent the better part of the last two weeks getting out of it. You and me are realists, even Max is, if push came to shove. We three, of everyone here, probably know this is a one way mission. So is it really going to kill you to give me the reason why we are going instead of dropping bombs on Chicago until it glows?”

He hesitated only a moment, then answered, “Alright, I won't make you fish for information anymore. We lost Norad. One minute we are talking to them, the next, nothing. That is what I heard.”

“So?”

“They held the key to communicating with our nuclear weapons.”

Stewart shook her head in disbelief, “No, I don't buy it, there has to be another way to coordinate an attack.”

“There is. I mean there were, in Washington at the pentagon. And outside of Washington, to the southwest. We lost contact with those areas three days after the outbreak.”

“You have got be fucking kidding me. So what do the people sitting on the nukes do?”

“They keep sitting on them, waiting for communication. We do have access to our nuclear subs, they are coming home, but they wouldn't make it in time to help with this. The one sub close by was undergoing retrofit and was overrun when the shipyard was lost. The bombs on that one had been offloaded anyway.”

“Jeezus we really are fucked.”

“I couldn't say for sure.” Draper said.

“I can. How come we weren't told any of this?”

“Need to know basis. Technically I didn't need to know, but I found out part of the story, I know I don't have all the information. The only part that is official is that nuclear bombs are off the table for use in this operation. The rest is scuttlebutt.”

“Scuttlebutt?”

“Rumor.”

“But you think it is true?”

Draper nodded again. “Yes. We do have assets in Chicago, those helicopters I mentioned? They were dropping sniper and forward observer teams in to call down fire on targets of opportunity.”

“Yesterday?”

“Yes.”

“Are any of them still alive?” asked Stewart.

“Yes.”

“How many?”

“One team.”

Stewart laughed and said dryly, “That will be a huge help, I am sure.”

“Don't count them out, they can call down artillery and missiles if they can work their way into a position to help us. And, before you ask, they are close to the train station we are supposed to arrive at.”

The pounding on the train grew louder and Stewart and Draper looked out the side window at the massed bodies being tossed aside like rag dolls. With a concerned look on her face Stewart turned towards the front to see a tight pressed mob of zombies extending the length of a football field ahead of them. Small arms fire rang out and she stared with disbelief at the holes that seemed to appear by magic in the front window of the train. Even as she watched the line of bullet holes working their way towards her she threw herself down to the floor. Draper made it there the same time as her and reached over to pull the feet out of the engineer who was closest to him. Max dropped to the floor only a microsecond after Stewart, but the engineer who was controlling the train was not so fortunate, he screamed as he was thrown backwards by a bullet to his chest. The bullet did not appear to be from a mere handgun or even a rifle, it was a heavy machine gun round that flew through the safety glass and the man behind it with so little effort that it continued through the metal wall at the rear of the cab. The wounded man screamed and leaked blood next to Max, who propped himself up enough to hold his hand over the wounded man's chest. Draper crawled forward and looked at the man on the ground, who had his eyes shut tight against the pain and was flailing around with his hands and legs.

“We need bandages!” Max said.

Draper looked at Max, until the other man met his gaze, then he slowly shook his head from side to side. Max seemed to take in the greater picture then, pulling back slightly to look at the injured man, as he watched the engineer's flailing arms and legs stopped moving, then he pulled in one last gasp of breath before going still.

“A man doesn't get minor wounds with a gun that size. A lucky shot would take off an arm or a leg, anywhere else and you are just dead.”

No more machine gun bullets were hitting the cab and even with the noise of the engine they could not hear any more guns firing.

Draper turned to the other engineer and said “Check it, see if anything is not working.”

The man seemed hesitant to get up, crouching only enough to see the instrument panel and the video feeds from cameras mounted around the train.

“It looks like we got lucky, everything is running okay. We lost the front track camera, but probably that was from when we hit all the zombies.”

Draper stood up and looked around, the train was still plowing down zombies on the tracks, but the crowd had lessened significantly. He spoke into his radio, “Who took out that gun?”

A series of negatives came back from the soldiers on the cars behind them, until Max heard Bill's voice on the line, “Uh, I think I might have gotten it. Was it the one on the right?”

Draper turned to stare out of one of the smaller windows looking backwards at Bill, who was less than fifteen feet away on the armored tanker. Bill saw him and when Draper waved he waved back.

“Thanks sergeant 'Lucky', that was good work. Any causalities?”

A series of negatives came back to Draper and he ended the conversation with a warning to watch for zombies that might have crawled onto the train.

The men on each train car responded back to Draper that there were no zombies on board. Max could tell that the area ahead was clear of zombies and Draper gave a slight nod, however he still kept his eyes on the rails in front of them.

“We have four more hours at our present rate of speed.” Draper commented to the people in the cab. There were five of them left there now, the backup engineer, Draper, Max, Stewart and a soldier that seemed to be some sort of assistant to the Colonel.

“Help me with this Tim.” Draper said, indicating the body on the floor.

The other soldier nodded and picked up the feet of the body. Draper grinned and picked up the body by the shoulders, “Next time I will be more specific.” he muttered as he picked up the heavy, bloody part of the body, which his subordinate handled the cleaner, lighter part.

Stewart moved to the door of the cab and slid it open.

“Wait! You're going to just toss him out?” asked Max.

“Yes.” Draper answered.

“Why?”

Draper didn't answer, he just maneuvered the body outside to the railing and he and Tim tossed the engineer off the side of the train. When they came back in Draper said, “Tim, see if you can get something to soak up this blood, will you?” The backup engineer mentioned they had some stuff for soaking up oil spills in one of the tiny cabinets. Draper turned back to Max and said, “The body was in the way here, we could have kept it on the train or tried to pass it back to another car, but I felt that doing so could put one of my men at risk of injury. If you have a problem with how I am doing things, be sure to report them to my superiors when we get back.”

“No. It isn't that.” Max appeared frustrated, “Wait a minute, maybe it is that. If we start acting less than human are we really winning anything?”

“I can tell you that everything I am doing and going to do will be done with the one single goal of saving those humans who still live. I will take any edge I can get, no matter if it is tossing bodies from trains, wiping up blood or even blowing up the fuel we have to get home, if I think it is in the best interest of completing our mission. They sent me on this mission Max because I get things done. Sometimes getting things done requires doing things you would rather not think about. I do have lines I will not cross, but keeping a corpse in the cab with us is a distraction and could impede our ability to succeed.”

“Okay.”

“Really, just okay?” asked Stewart.

“I get it. We all want to get in, get out and make things safer for everyone. I have to think differently. I wouldn't want to ride all the way to Chicago looking at the body the whole way anyway.”

“Good. Now I have to get on the horn and see if I can find our Chicago assets and get them into a position where they can help us.”

Stewart went back to debating with Max about wearing the bullet proof vest the army had given her in the heat once they arrived.

“It won't be effective against the high powered bullets from the military rifles, but should shrug off most civilian ammunition.”

Max looked at her with raised eyebrows, then at the floor of the train, still coated with blood from the engineer.

“That is different Max! They had a machine gun, chances are we might run into some turned police or just good old boys with shotguns and pistols. A vest might make a difference, but is it worth the weight and constraint in this heat?”

“Yes. That poor sucker should have had one on. I thought this train was armored?”

“No, just the fuel car.” Draper said, breaking away from his radio for a moment.

“Still, a vest might come in handy, I say wear it. I'll even wear the helmet they gave me.”

“Maybe.” Stewart answered, still thinking it over to herself.

The train rolled on through the grassy hills of western Illinois, the sun rose in a smoky, humid haze to cast its fiery light upon early August corn and bean fields that would never be harvested.

Chapter 34

“How is our empire building going today?” asked Aubrey to Harry.

“About as planned, Ramey has the group out west under control, another couple of days and we can attack.”

The two of them were alone in a windowless conference room, which was lined in ornate wood paneling made from Honduran Mahogany. Aubrey had left a guard outside to make sure they were not disturbed.

“Father would be pleased.” she said.

Harry snorted and looked away, “What can we do about Sentry?”

“Careful.” Aubrey warned.

He waved his hands dismissively, “I don't think even his mind can be everywhere at once. He has the whole world to attend to, this is a limited risk.”

Aubrey nodded, but looked wary, “Nothing. We can't do anything. He is like an old Aztec god, bloodthirsty and powerful, only this deity actually gains more power as humans are sacrificed to him.”

Harry nodded and sat down along one side of the table, “It makes you wonder if this is the first time, doesn't it?”

“I've thought about that. I think Sentry must have modified an already existing mutation, one that wasn't so virulent, it would explain half of our myths and quite a few of the old gods. He did something…but what?”

Shrugging his shoulders Harry said, “With him, we will probably never know. He's got us good doesn't he? It makes me wonder if he planned it this way or just got lucky.” Harry was talking about the hierarchy of blood, earlier made zombies could control zombies they made and zombies their own zombies made, but Sentry had not made just one 'child' he had made many, so the various branches of children had less control over their nieces and nephews than their own child.

Aubrey moved around to the head of the table and sat herself down. “Like you said, we will probably never know. How are the troops in Chicago doing?”

“Well we've mopped up most of the sniper teams that were inserted yesterday, there may still be a couple around, but I bet by mid morning we will have them taken care of. There haven't been any more missile or artillery attacks in the last twelve hours, so my bet is that we got them all.”

“No more fly byes either. I guess they learned that we have the anti aircraft batteries well manned. That was a good move, by the way, raising the dead soldiers up to man the battery. “

Harry nodded his head slightly.

“Do we have a count on how many of our people are still in Chicago?”

“Oh, there are a hundred thousand or so left wandering around here for security. The place is empty compared to how many people used to be here. I sent all the zombies towards Iowa. You know, this shows that Sentry is not infallible, he missed the whole state.”

“There aren't that many people there. He missed Wyoming too.”

“That was planned.”

“So was this. They've reacted faster than we expected, but we will get there. What about Emma?”

“Ella.” Harry corrected, “She is….well, in the vernacular, 'super'.”

Aubrey's head came around to stare at Harry intently. “I can't sense her anymore.”

“Me either, she only stays here from loyalty now.”

“After she killed that guy, took his soul, essence, whatever you want to call it, she seemed very different.”

“She still is. Faster, stronger, tougher. I think she can even move our lesser children around now. I caught her doing it when I went to have breakfast with her this morning.”

Aubrey raised one eyebrow questioningly.

Harry nodded, “Yeah another soldier we caught alive, I ate, she….absorbed. Then she had eggs and bacon and we had sex for forty five minutes.”

“My, my, aren't you quite the stud.”

“It doesn't work the same anymore, I don't cum like a school boy seeing his first real tit. In fact the whole experience is rather boring. Her excitement is more compelling than the act itself. Have you tried it?”

“Ew, no. I don't plan to.”

“See? What makes you think it is better for me?”

“But Ella got off?”

“Multiple times.” Harry said, nodding, “Like a beast, she about took my head off during our 'energetic' coupling. I am not sure what to make of her.”

“We watch her close and if we need too, she dies.”

Again Harry nodded his head, “Like we planned, I have no real attachment to her. What is our point to doing this to her?”

“Concern? Compassion for the living? Is that what I am hearing?”

“No. Just curiosity.”

“Well we can't get rid of Sentry ourselves can we? But we can't see Ella anymore can we? And she is faster and stronger and has more endurance than a mere human, correct?”

“Yes.”

“So connect the dots. If she is loyal to us, that is fine, we use her, if she threatens us we find a new human to use. Anything else?”

“No, nothing I can think of.” Harry said, getting up to leave.

“Have a good day, let me know if you find any more soldiers lurking about.”

As he left Aubrey thought back on their conversation, thinking first about using Ella as a weapon to take out Sentry, deciding if one subordinate could come up with that plan, so could another, all the supers left in Chicago would have to be watched more closely. She concentrated and could sense the location of all of the zombies in Chicago, there were too many to get a handle on, a hundred thousand slow sluggish minds to sort through and a few hundred super zombies with more rational thoughts as well. Sighing she let them go and thought about the first part of the conversation, if Sentry could miss things, so could they.

Chapter 35

Katie and Randy spent a fairly comfortable night in the office. The place was not too cold and nothing tried to break in and kill them. Randy was awakened several times by operators asking him to check in, but they both slept far more than they had thought they would. They eventually awoke and cautiously headed to the showers, which were just as empty as they were the night before.

Randy went first and Katie inspected his wound as he was drying himself off. It was oozing blood and there were red streaks running in all directions from the wound. He looked at her as she examined it, when she was done Randy said, “Infected. Fuck.”

“I wish I could say otherwise.” she whispered, her eyes getting moist.

“Ah fuck it, it don't mean anything, I'll get medivaced today anyway, after this next little job. Get done cleaning up so we can go back and I can check in.”

Katie undressed thinking of how different things had been the last time she was here. This morning there was absolutely no charge of electricity between the two of them, like something was missing. It was probably the adrenaline high they had been on at the time. This morning was all about surviving again, carrying out whatever mission the powers that be threw their way. She finished and got dressed in the same clothing that smelled of sweat and gunpowder from the day before. Like Randy, she didn't put on her camo suit, the material was thin and didn't weigh much, but it was not gas permeable, it trapped sweat and tended to heat up the wearer rather quickly.

They made it back to the office without seeing anyone and Randy called in to headquarters. The people on the other line were surprised to hear him. They immediately called for him to switch channels and use a different encryption key for the broadcast. The unusual part about this was they called for Randy to use a key that was not as secure as the ones the mission had went out with, the key was a personal key given to each member of the team in case the general communications network was compromised.

When he re-established communication the first thing the woman on the other line did was feed him a new encryption string on a different channel. She told him to check back on a third band if he could not establish a secured link within five minutes. Inputting the key in the field was not difficult, just time consuming, the key consisted of sixty four random characters used to safeguard communications, one wrong entry and no link would be possible. Randy entered the string into his radio and had Katie double check it for him before attempting to use it. Within moments they had a line to headquarters that was as secure as they could make it.

Randy's side of the conversation consisted of monosyllable responses, along with much head nodding, plus a few questions, one of which was “So check in every hour until then?”

He didn't mention that he was wounded and needed to be flown out. When he finished his conversation he leaned back in the office chair and said, “Don't.”

Katie had started to ask why he hadn't asked for getting medically evacuated, instead she asked, “Why?”

“Right now there is no way for us to get out. The zombies still have the anti-air and Patriot battery. The ships could probably destroy it, but command wants it intact. They are getting a team together to take it by force. The ships are out on lake Michigan waiting for something to change.”

“You're going to die.”

Randy nodded, then shrugged his shoulders, “It looks that way. HQ said there are some people coming into town on the train, running it up from Iowa and he transferred their radio codes to me to contact them when they arrive. We are supposed to go back with them.”

Katie looked at him for a few minutes, he returned her stare, then they both broke out laughing, finally Katie said, “So we're basically fucked then?”

“Well and truly.”

“What are the guys on the train supposed to do?”

“Find the zombie boss and kill him.”

“There is a zombie boss?”

“Yeah, I know. Someone thinks there is. And they sent someone else who is supposed to be able to find him.”

“Find him? How?”

“Don't laugh.”

“Do I look like I will laugh?” Katie asked.

“Yeah.” Randy paused, “The guy they are sending can detect zombies.”

Katie laughed, she laughed so hard she had to sit down. Randy joined her after a moment, then said, “It is funny, but not that funny.”

“Well I just keep thinking that I can detect zombies too. In fact I can do better than that; if I go out in the street I attract zombies.”

“This is different, he is supposed to be able to sense the powerful ones, see where they are from up to three or four miles away.”

“So he is a nutjob. Our lives will be thrown away on a hair brained scheme? Fuck this, we can't do any good here, let's just bug out. Get a car, or a truck, and drive away.”

“They are serious, he demonstrated his ability.”

“So what good does that do?”

“They didn't say, exactly. I think the general idea is that they point him out to you and you shoot boss zombie in the head.”

“Same question, what good does that do?”

“The zombies have been massing on the border with Iowa. Massing but not attacking, they are just accumulating there and doing nothing but waiting. They think the zombie here is making them wait until there is enough of them to push across the Mississippi and take them all out quickly. So if we kill the leader the mob will disperse, or so the logic goes.”

“Great. When does this psychic arrive?”

“Today, in a few hours at most.”

“Good. I would hate to wait long, God knows I've lived long enough. We could still get out.”

“Nah.” Randy said, pointing towards his leg wound, “I think I will see this one through.”

Katie nodded her head slowly, “If you're in. I'm in.”

Chapter 36

“Three minutes.” Draper voice said into the relative quiet of the train cab.

Max looked outside at the buildings passing by. He and Stewart had taken turns cat napping the morning away, he still didn't feel up to running around Chicago. It was too late for that though, they were already well within city limits and rapidly approaching the train station.

“Anything Max?” Draper asked holding onto a radio and looking at Max intently.

“Yeah, ahead of us there are bunch at the edge of where I can see. A whole crowd of them.” The train was moving slowly along the city track, no more than twenty five miles an hour, fast enough to out run the few zombies they saw around.

“Are you sure, straight ahead of us? The place is a ghost town, there are a lot less zombies here than I thought.”

“There is a crowd ahead of us, I can see more of them now, maybe a mile or so ahead.”

“Can you see anything else around? Any landmarks?”

“It doesn't work like that. They are up ahead on the right hand side. Are we near the lake?”

“Yes.”

“I thought so, because I can see a place where there is nothing, which has to be the shoreline. I see a bunch of the smart zombies, a mass of them, but I can't tell you where they are.”

“Ahead and to the left or to the right?”

“Ahead and to the right.”

Draper spoke into his radio for a moment. “The sniper team wants to know if you can see any land jutting out into the water. There is a naval pier not too far ahead. Are there any zombies on the pier?”

“I… Yes! Yes there are, but most of them, the horde is more towards us, not at the pier.”

Draper spoke into his radio, then looked up at Max, “Yeah, good job. That gives them a location to move towards.” Draper switched channels on his radio and spoke loudly into it, “Prepare to disembark.”

Chapter 37

“Harry, there is a train coming into Union Station.” Aubrey said, entering the main foyer of the Art Institute from the hall leading from the conference rooms.

“No shit? A real train?”

“Yeah, and from what I can gather it is full of real soldiers too. With real guns and a real tank.”

“Well we better send something out that way to deal with this problem then. Are they coming here?”

“Union Station is nine blocks west of here. Close.”

“They couldn't know where we are could they?”

“They might just head for the mob of zombies and hope they get lucky.”

“Hm, good point, I will spread them out a little and send a group towards the station. How long until they get here?”

“No more than five minutes.”

“Five minutes? What do you mean five minutes? No one thought to report a goddamn train full of soldiers plowing through the city until they are five minutes away from us?” Harry was visibly upset and Ella moved to his side and gently touched his arm to calm him down, drawing a small smile from Aubrey.

“We knew they were coming, but they have started to slow down. We think they are stopping at Union Station.”

“You should have told us.” Ella said.

Aubrey didn't bother to respond.

“I should have been told.”

Nodding her head slightly Aubrey said, “We had hoped they would pass through, maybe on their way north. I had some of the troops up there pull semis and a bull dozer over the tracks to block it. I was hoping they would not stop here.”

“You did this on your own?” Ella asked, turning to Harry she said, “You should let her know who is in charge here, make sure she understands the order of things. A good leader doesn't let his underlings make important decisions like this. You could have stopped them before they got this far.”

“Ella…” Harry warned.

“No, I agree with her a hundred percent. Ironic isn't it? What will we do now sire? Send the troops to mob the train?”

“It might be a ruse.”

Aubrey nodded, “I thought of that too. I am not sure how to deal with a tank. Maybe we should wait and see where they go first?”

“I can't see them heading for us. No one knows where we are. Nine blocks is a little close for comfort. Set up the troops in buildings on this side of the station and let's see what they are going to do. Call the zombies who blocked the tracks up north to come down here on some of the semis, just in case. We'll watch and see what they do. Those zombies up north are the former military men, if we have to we will buy time with the ones here until the others arrive. They should know how to deal with a tank.”

“Good enough, I will see to it personally.”

“Aubrey?”

“Sire?” she said with only a slight mocking tone in her voice.

“Keep our zombies a street or two away, so they can't be seen.”

“As you wish.”

Ten minutes went by with nothing more apparent than Aubrey quietly concentrating on moving her troops around. Ella was silently pacing during the first part of the exercise, familiar with what it took for the super zombies to give orders to their subordinates. Finally she leaned over and said, “I am going outside for a walk.”

Ella left and Harry got down off of the throne and approached Aubrey, who was leaning with her eyes closed against one wall. As soon as the door closed Aubrey said, “I thought she would never leave.”

“You done already.”

“Yes. It turned out to be for nothing, they unloaded the tank and other vehicles and took off to the west, they left a group to protect the train, nothing more. We should kill them.”

“If you think so. It might alert them that we know something.”

“Or they will think it is just another zombie attack.”

“Then I vote to wipe the ones at the train out.”

Aubrey nodded, “Whatever you want Harry.”

“This wasn't my idea.”

“I know, but it is still funny.”

Chapter 38

Max was livid. Stewart was not doing much better, Bill was standing with them and most of his squad watching the last of the special forces soldiers drive away on their vehicles. Unloading them from the flat bed car had been as easy as moving a loading ramp from one side of the dock and driving the armored car off, followed by the motorcycles and humvees. Draper had stopped them as they had come forward to load up.

“Sorry to do this to you Max, Stewart. You aren't coming with us.”

“What? Why? How will you find the leader if I am not along?” asked Max.

“We will get him, don't you worry. Just not with your help.”

“What are you talking about?”

“Your mission is to find and take out the leader, my bosses have changed the game plan, we are no longer to travel together. You and Stewart need to stay here and protect the train until we get back.”

“There are thousands of zombies in the building over there!” Max yelled gesturing at the buildings separated from them by a canal. “We can't hold out against that many, we don't have enough bullets.”

“I can't stay here to make sure you follow orders. But if you want a ride back you better make sure nothing happens to the train.”

Behind them Bill started forward, only to have Ruben call out to him, “Bill? You got a minute?”

Looking back at the man, then towards the scene unfolding a short distance away Bill sighed and asked, “What?”

“Think of this as a learning moment. A very dangerous learning moment. Now I know Draper won't hurt your friends up there, they are civilians, but you go charging up there with your gun and your men behind you with our guns and, well, someone might do something stupid.”

“What is going on Ruben?”

“Typical spook job. Right hand doesn't know what the left hand is doing. I don't know for sure, but I can tell you one thing.”

“What's that?”

“Your friends ain't leaving with Draper.”

“Well shoot. What do we do now? Go back?”

“They took the engineer. I bet he took the keys or codes or whatever they use to make this thing run too. We aren't going anywhere until, and if, they get back.”

“I am not liking the sound of that.”

“No one likes shit soup Bill.”

Bill nodded and turned back to watch his friend argue with Draper, leaning up against the train nonchalantly. “Is it okay if I hold my rifle in a mildly threatening manner?”

“Well sure it is! I'll even stand next to you with mine, but I think having Dan on the machine gun is more of a threat.”

“Good idea…” Bill turned to tell Dan, then noticed the old man was already there, polishing the barrel with an oily red handkerchief. Flushing Bill turned back to Ruben, “Maybe I will just lean up against the train and make small talk with you. It seems like you got everything under control.

Miming a surprised look Ruben said, “Who me?”

They both watched Max lose his fight with Draper and come storming back. “He isn't going to take us to the leader. He said he had different orders and my 'magic powers' weren't accurate enough to find the zombie leader. The leader is right over there!” Max yelled loudly. “Right behind about twenty thousand zombies that an armored car could plow right through!”

The door of the armored car slammed shut and the vehicle rolled away slowly along the deserted streets.

“What is off that way?” asked Stewart.

A whole series of “I don't know.” came back to her as everyone within ear shot answered.

“So they didn't tell you what they were doing either?” asked Ruben.

“No.”

“Spook job.” he replied, “Black operations that they send special forces guys out on. Sometimes they even come back.”

“I thought the special forces guys were good at getting the mission done?” asked Max.

“Oh sure, the mission gets done, they just don't always come back. So what are we going to do?”

“Wait.” said Stewart.

“See if we can get the train moving and go from there.” said Max. The others nodded after considering this for a moment. They climbed back into the cab and it only took them a few minutes to realize that they were not going to be able to operate the train.

“Why didn't we pay any attention after the first engineer got shot?” Max asked.

“Because we weren't planning on being left here.” Stewart answered, "I took notes while we were in the cab, but they aren't enough. I think they locked it down before they left."

Turning to Bill, Max asked, “I don't suppose any of your guys know how to operate a train?”

“I'll ask, some of them are pretty old, maybe they did it when they were younger.” Bill ducked out of the cab to call the question over to Larry, Larry passed it along and it soon came back that the only train experience the men had was with the Lionel toy variety. Those men, including Ruben, were willing to take a look, so they ushered them all into the cab, leaving a couple of others near each machine gun. Max was monitoring the zombies and noted that they had started moving a little to the north.

“Uh, guys?”

“Yeah?” Bill responded.

“They are moving, a whole lot of them are moving, heading north, what is north of here?”

“Send Javier to look real quick.” Bill said to Ruben, who yelled out the door for the younger man to go look north along the canal.

The Hispanic youth yelled, “A bridge, a lot of zombies on it!”

“We need to leave.” Max said.

Bill took a moment to look over the position of the train, it was just outside of the yawning mouth of an extra wide tunnel, they had a good field of fire to the east and south, but anyone approaching from the north or the west would be hidden by buildings almost until they were on top of the train. From where he was standing Bill could see another bridge to the south of them quite clearly and it was empty.

“How many are coming Max?”

“More than I can count. It looks like all of them.”

“Okay we need to leave. Now. Ruben tell the guys. We'll head west to get onto that street and take it down to that overpass and bridge to get across the canal. Take all the weapons and ammo we can, leave everything else.”

Ruben hesitated for a moment, then started bellowing out Bill's orders, before disappearing to check things over for himself.

The three of them were left alone on the engine for a moment while Max and Stewart gathered what few things they still had with them. “Is the really bad guy still to the north east of here?”

“Yeah.”

“Well brother I think we need to go finish our mission.”

“Bill…there are too many of them.”

“We'll manage. Did I ever tell you about the baseball fields when I went looking for John?”

“Did I ever tell you about getting out of Denver?”

Both men laughed, while Stewart looked on grimly. Together they climbed down from the train and led the retreat from the zombies coming towards them from the north.

Chapter 39

The radio shook in Draper's hands as he spoke into it. “From what Max said the main concentration of them is close to Grant Park, looking at the maps I can see several possible locations for your main objective. Get out there and take a look around, but pay close attention to the Archicenter, the Art Institute, the CNA Center, and the Metropolitan Tower. If I had to guess from the hazy picture Max gave me the target is in the Archicenter. I am dropping off a team now to assist you.”

Randy on the other end of the radio was writing notes down on a yellow pad of paper. “Okay, we will meet you at Lake and Canal in five.”

“We are arriving there now. The two men will take position in the rent a car place on the north east corner. Good luck.”

“You too.”

Turning down the radio Randy said, “We gotta go now, they are waiting for us. We need to avoid firing weapons or drawing attention to ourselves at all cost.”

“So we suit up. How far is it?”

“Three blocks, here, take mine.” Randy thrust his camo suit at Katie, she stared at it for a moment.

“Why?” she asked with incomprehension.

“Yours is more damaged from where I shot you. The bite out of mine is smaller, so it will give you better coverage.”

“I wasn't asking that.”

Randy sighed, “You have to get through Katie. You have to. Every edge we can give you might not be enough. I am bit, probably infected and more of a liability to the mission. How are you doing on ammunition?”

“Low, I have twelve rounds of high velocity left, but only eight or so subsonics. My pistol has two clips and some change.”

“I think one of Draper's guys has more, but no subs. So go light for now, tote the rifle and carry the pistol for this first leg of it.”

“Yessir!” Katie said, saluting him sharply. She technically outranked him.

“Hey.” Randy said, grabbing her hand, “Don't be like that.”

“You've as much said that you are going to die and most likely I am too, how do you want me to be?”

“I don't know. Stoic?”

“Fine.”

“I think I can see the logic of not having mixed sniper teams now. Or teams that are homo or lesbian.”

“What the hell are you talking about?”

“I love you.”

“Shut the fuck up.”

“I..” Randy began, only to be cut off by Katie.

“Love has no place here, not in this, not in the field, not now. You think you would love your partner any less if you were both men? I know I would love my sister in arms just as much. It comes from spending so much time training together, always being together, never being able to be apart. We are closer than most married couples. If I had to put a description on this I would say we are like twelve year old sisters on the longest road trip in history in the back of our parents car. We can't get away from each other so we make the best of it. I see you at your worst and at your best; I know you better than my real sisters or friends. So we fuck on the side, who really gives a shit? I won't have you saying I can't do the job because we partnered up in more ways than the one the Army wanted us to.”

Randy looked at her a moment, then said, “Couldn't we be brothers in the back seat.”

“Sure.”

“I mean sisters doesn't really fit my style. Then there is the whole incest connotation.”

“I always knew you were gay anyway.”

“Fine, how about cousins? Then we don't have any gender bending that puts me out of my comfort zone.”

“Whatever. But don't ruin my career by saying the old policies the Army had were right.”

“I'm sorry. I didn't mean it like that.”

“You meant it exactly like that. You don't want to see me die, you don't want to abandon me and I can see you will, if you think it will let me get away or complete this insanity.”

“Can I be sorry for thinking that, but still think it?”

“Sure. C'mon we gotta go, you said those guys are waiting for us.” She threw Randy's camo suit back to him.

Reluctantly he nodded then they got dressed and headed out.

They made it two blocks through almost deserted streets when they heard the shots ringing out. Before they moved into a jog Randy had them power on their suits. The loose, poncho like garments were not as effective when the user was moving, it made them look like slightly reflective ghosts. When they paused a block away from the car rental place they all but disappeared.

“At least the suits are working.” said Randy gesturing towards a zombie that was just loitering in the street, not approaching them at all.

“Good thing I packed up the rifle.” Katie said sarcastically, pointing at the twenty or thirty zombies moving around between the cars ahead of them.

“They will have to sort it out, I am not getting closer to them dressed up like this, they might shoot me by mistake. Let me call them and tell them we are here.”

Randy spoke into his mic and then said, “They said to come through on the south side, to aim for the white SUV, there!” Randy raised his glossy arm up to point out the vehicle ahead of them.

“Okay.”

They ran the block with no problem and when they arrived at the vehicle they were startled when the locks opened automatically.

“Nice trick, they unlocked it from the rental building when they saw us arrive.”

"I thought our suits were working!"

Shrugging Randy replied, "They seem to work good enough against the zombies, which is all that really matters. At least they opened the doors for us."

“I'll have to thank them for that.” Katie said, stowing her rifle in the back seat. “Are we going hunting?”

“Yeah, lets sneak up on a few of the faster ones and cap them.”

Most of the zombies in the parking lot were taking cover among the cars, this meant that they were not the slow stupid zombies that were the norm in the city. Katie moved behind one who looked up at her just before she shot it in the face. On the other side of the same vehicle Randy's pistol went off almost simultaneously.

“I think she saw me before I shot her.”

“Mine didn't seem to notice. Let's be careful, watch your field of fire.”

“I'm a sniper, not stupid.”

“We haven't had to worry about this yet.”

“Fine mom, I won't shoot towards the shack.”

In the rental building two troopers had their rifles pointed out of broken windows, looking for targets. They were not wasting their bullets on the few slow moving zombies that were shambling closer towards them, but trying to hit the ones that had taken cover behind the cars. Katie saw a shotgun barrel stick out from under the car ahead of her, she quickly ducked down to ground level and aimed at the fatigue clad figure laying there.

She paused, he looked like a living man, his uniform was a little dirty, but it was standard issue military. His gun, however, was not, it looked like a new shotgun taken off the shelf of an outdoor merchandise store. The zombie was about Katie's age and he turned towards her to reveal a bloody furrow through his hairline above his right eye. He saw her and tried to swing the shotgun around, but Katie fired on him first, it took two shots, the first glanced off of his cheek, blowing out part of his tongue and several fragments of teeth. Her second shot caught him right in the bridge of the nose and he stopped moving.

Randy moved up and quickly fired into two separate zombies dropping them both, then the soldiers in the rental company opened the door and headed towards them. Randy crouched down and covered them, Katie, closer to the vehicle, covered Randy's back and kept her eyes peeled for encroaching zombies that might try to sneak up from another direction. She also noticed that one of the two soldiers was lagging behind, as if injured.

A super zombie rushed out at the slow soldier, Randy's pistol barked and the balding man in a business suit jerked spasmodically before one of the bullets caught him in the ear. Katie heard footsteps behind her and turned to see a smart zombie sneaking up on her with a baseball bat.

“Little pig, little pig, let me in…” the zombie muttered coming towards her, “I know you are there you naughty little swine. I'll…”

Katie's shot blew through its cheek and sprayed the windshield of the car behind the SUV with black and red flecks mixed with bone and hair. The first soldier jumped into the driver's side door, the wounded man rushed to the door behind the driver and Randy called 'shotgun' and took the front seat next to the driver. Katie had just enough time to claw the door behind Randy open, jump in and then slam it closed before the car lurched forward into another zombie.

The man beside her was holding her gun on his lap, his own rifle was pointing at the cargo space behind them.

“Tucker?” he asked, Katie nodded, “I'm Lewis, glad to meet you.” Lewis dug around inside his fatigues for something, coming out with a box of ammunition, passing it over he said, “I brought these for you.”

Katie grabbed the box and was just about to say 'thanks' when the window on the other side of Lewis burst in, peppering them with glass. Lewis's helmet hit Katie in the face with enough force to make her see stars.

“Fuck!” The other soldier yelled, “Fuck, fuck, fuck!”

Bullets peppered the car and Heath turned a corner and headed towards a bridge on Lake street. They left the gunfire behind, but Lewis was hit, he was slumped over and not moving. Katie pushed his body back against the seat and evaluated him.

“Christ. Was he bit?”

The other soldier looked over his shoulder, veering dangerously in the street, “What?”

“Was Lewis bitten?”

“No, some zed winged him with a shotgun, he'll be okay….What?”

“Dead.” Katie said simply. “Came in over his armor, under his helmet.”

“Fuck. Alright I am taking Lake street up to Michigan, then down towards the Archicenter.”

“You better park us somewhere away from it, they said the target was around there, we need to get close and move into position carefully.”

“I will get us within five blocks and won't take Michigan all the way down. Will that work?”

“I don't know Chicago that well, we were supposed to be picked up on the other side of the canal, so this is beyond what I memorized for the mission.”

“No worries honey, I'm a native, I grew up here.”

“At least they sent us a good guide.”

“The right men for the job. I suppose it is just 'Man' now, isn't it? I am Heath.”

“Where are all the zombies Heath?”

“Headed towards Iowa, don't worry though, there are still a shitload of them here. This guy Max said there were more than he could count, if you believe in that sort of stuff.”

“Voodoo magic?”

“Yeah, but Draper said it seemed to be real. He couldn't pin point zeds for us, but he knew where they were and he had some way of telling which ones of them were stronger than others.”

“You talked to him?” asked Randy.

“No, he was up on the engine with Draper. Draper seemed impressed with the guy. Hated to leave him like that.”

“What is going on?”

Heath smiled, “Me and Lewis, we volunteered for escorting you to the target. You wanna guess how much they told us about their mission?”

“Nothing.”

“The zombies can't get it out of us if we don't know it in the first place. You know how they took over the anti-aircraft and missile battery?”

Randy and Katie shook their heads, but Randy ventured, “Torture?”

“No, not at all. They killed some military guys, then brought them back, then made them smart again, then sent them after the battery.”

“What? How?”

“We don't know, but if they bring you back they can control you. Like those zeds back at the car lot, the slow stupid ones were being used to draw our fire so the smarter ones could get into place. If a zombie eats enough other people, it gets smarter, they went over it before we left, showed us a video of a captured one they fed blood to, a lot of blood, it got smart. There were other videos with other captured ones, pairs or groups of them, it worked the same way for all of them. The intel guys got some of them to talk and demonstrate some things, so this isn't conjecture. Here we are.” Heath pulled the SUV over to one side of the street and parked it. Taking the keys out he paused, then turned and put them back into the ignition. “For luck.” he said to Katie with a shrug, “You never know if someone else will need the ride.”

Randy said, “That way, right Heath?”

“Yeah.”

“Good then we will go through the buildings so we aren't exposed so much.”

“I like that plan. Zombies with guns give me the creeps.”

“As opposed to normal zombies?” Katie asked as Randy broke into a large office building in front of the car.

“Normal zeds are okay by me.”

“Hey you left the turn signal on.” Katie said, noticing the lights blinking on the car.

“Yeah, I'm stupid like that. Forget it. Let's get moving.”

Chapter 40

“Did you see that?” asked Harry.

“I saw it.” Aubrey replied.

“What does it mean?”

“I don't know. Maybe one of our own is working with them.”

“No, we could sense that.” Harry said. They were both tracking the living humans and the mob of zombies in the city. This was difficult at times because the buildings did get in the way, so they only caught glimpses of the living. Their fellow dead were not so hard to track. What piqued their interest was that when they sent their zombies around to the north side of union station, the humans had very clearly backed away from them, before they were in sight.

“How many do you count? I have ten.”

“I think you are right, ten guys, moving pretty slow too. The slow zombies won't catch them, but they aren't moving that quick. Harry, let's bring them in alive. I want to figure out what they have, maybe some sort of long range motion detector or something.”

“Okay, we should find out, I agree. We'll get as many as we can. Want to try setting up an ambush for them?”

“Sure. How?”

“Let's get zombies in position all around in front of them, then have them stop moving. If it is a motion sensor the living won't be able to see them.”

“Pretty good. Let's keep the pressure on them from behind and to the north. If they are distracted they might not notice what we are doing in front of them. I am going to move more troops around behind our frozen ones too, just in case. You concentrate on moving some of the faster ones around to the south so we can cut them off. Whose idea was it to concentrate our troops by the shoreline?” Aubrey asked, displeased.

“No one's really, it is just where they ended up. We should have moved them to both sides of the track when we saw the train coming.”

“Shoulda, woulda, coulda. Fuck it. Let's make the best of this. I do want to talk to one of them, I don't care if they kill ninety percent of the zeds out there.”

Harry smiled, “Okay I will tell them, to go for the throat if those ten guys somehow manage to kill ninety thousand of us.”

Both of them concentrated on moving their troops around, the humans stopped a couple of times, but always moved again when the zombies came too close, then they paused and didn't move forward again.

“They stopped.”

“Yeah, looks like they can sense our frozen zombies too. Lets hold them here as long as possible, work more troops around them so we can capture them for sure.”

“Okay.”

Ella came into the building and strode up to Harry quickly, casting a sidelong glance at Aubrey. “One of your zombies tried to kill me.”

“Sorry, we are a bit busy trying to deal with the people who rode in on the train.”

“Oh. Well don't be so concerned, I took it out. It was not nearly so satisfying as the soldier, but it was still good.” Ella said, almost purring.

'Good God', thought Aubrey, 'she wants sex again!' She was interested to see how Harry would handle this.

“I am glad you were not hurt, but I am very busy. These guys are proving, interesting.”

Ella crossed her arms and took a step back from Harry, “Well fine. How much longer do you think it will be?”

“I don't know, twenty minutes? We are going to capture them and that means we have to keep a close watch on our subordinates.”

“Twenty minutes?” Ella's voice came out as a half wail, half enthusiastic. “Can I have one of them?”

“Sure.” Harry said, then caught Aubrey's sharp glance, “After we are done interrogating them, but sure.”

Chapter 41

“So where is our zombie king?” asked Ruben.

Max concentrated and then pointed towards the north west. “That way, less than half a mile, there are some people around too, the living kind.”

Stewart's eyebrows rose and she asked, “You sure?”

“Yeah, I got one not too far from baddest zombie out there and more further north, I am pretty sure there must be a channel or something over that way, it is a ribbon of unoccupied turf anyway. I think I am getting better at this.”

“Good, anywhere there aren't zombies?” asked Stewart.

“Well, not really, there are less to the east and south, and none straight north, that is the lake though so unless we took a boat…”

“We'll keep that in mind, we might have to, does anyone know how to sail?”

A round of 'no's came from the squad of men around them. Stewart shrugged and said, “Well we could get row boats or maybe something with a small engine. What is our plan Max?”

“Walk up to the guy and blow his head off?”

“Didn't Draper say we would be meeting someone here? Some sniper or something?”

“Yeah he said, but I don't know if the 'we' was 'us' or 'him' now.”

“Use the radio Bill, call out and see if anyone is still in range.” suggested Stewart.

Bill fumbled for the radio, putting it to his lips he asked, “Can anybody hear me?”

Static was the only sound they heard, Bill tried again, “This is Bill Carson, we are going after some zombies here in town and we want to know if anyone is here to support us. Uh, over.”

A series of beeps came through the radio, Ruben paused in his walking and said, “They say yes. That's Morse code for you young guys.”

“Why would they send it like that?”

“It is an open radio, meant for keeping in touch with your squad and your commanding officer, not secure at all. Anyone with a military radio can pick that up and hear you in the clear.”

Bill flushed and said, “Oh. So what do I do?”

“Give it here.” said Ruben holding out his hand.

Handing it over Bill watched intently while Ruben pressed the talk buttons on and off for several minutes, then he held it down and said, “Okay, we understand, we will head east. Over.”

“Roger that.” came a dry voice from the other end.

Ruben looked at the radio, then at Bill and then pointedly tucked it into the front pocket of his fatigues. “They say they think the leader is in the Architech building on the edge of the park, a few blocks up from here. With luck no one clued into the Morse and they won't know we are coming.”

“What else did they say?”

“One of the special forces guys is with them, they ran into a tassel of zombies in the building they went into and are running low on ammunition, but they will be set up to help us if they can. They would like us to create a diversion in the park if we can, to maybe draw out the leader to take a shot at him.”

“That all?” asked Bill.

“Pretty much.”

“Pretty much?”

“They wished us luck. I wished them luck too.”

Bill laughed, then turned to Max and Stewart who were still walking beside him. “What do you think?”

Max shook his head, “The zombies are closing in, we need to hide, but I don't think we can, or we need to pick a direction and go fast.”

“East?” asked Stewart.

Stewart, Bill and Ruben all studied Max's face as he glanced up into the clear blue sk and then shrugged, “No, let's just get this done.”

The others nodded and started to walk a little faster. Max cleared his throat, took a drink of water and said, “Bill have your guys hold up on the corner, see if they can get into that store there.” Max was pointing at a pulled down security gate that partially hid a convenience store from sight.

“Hey Javier and Caleb! See if you can get into that store, quick, everybody else pull in close and watch the streets around us.”

Breaking into the store was easier than they expected; Javier and Caleb each grabbed a hold of the bottom of the fencing and pulled sharply upwards, the two locks didn't break, but the clasps they were attached to pulled out of the building with ease. Caleb smashed in the window of the door and pulled the fire safety lock down to open it. Bill hustled the men inside, leaving Ruben and Dan at the door to keep a lookout; he kept everyone near the door so they could all hear Max speak.

“Okay here is what we are going to do. The zombies are cutting us off and we are not going to get away by running, the train was our last best chance of that. There is a special forces team in the area that has a chance at taking out the guy leading the zombies in Chicago. Our mission is to draw the leader outside so their sniper can get a shot at him. We are going to run right up outside where the head zombie is and light his place up in a drive by shooting style, then take off through the parks to the shoreline, where we will get ourselves into boats and head for the middle of the lake. Any questions?”

“Yeah, I got one.” came a raspy voice belonging to Kirk, another older man from Ruben's generation, “What good is killing this zombie going to do?”

“It will stop him from making the zombies attack Iowa. He is controlling that whole mob from here, pressing them forward.”

“Won't another one just do it, the second in command?”

“They have limits, the second in command might not be strong enough to keep up the attack.”

“How do you know?”

“I don't. Not for certain. I spoke to a zombie who was sent to Denver, he told me some of how this works, but he was not too sure himself.”

“So we could all die doing this?”

“Yes.”

“Why should we do it then?”

“Look I could say it is to protect the people who are still living, to give them a chance, but how about I give you guys an alternative plan that gives us the best chance of getting out of here alive?”

“Okay, hit us with that one.” Javier said and the other men nodded with approval.

“The 'run away' plan, with the best chance of success, based on what I can see of the zombies right now is this: We run right by where the head zombie is, which is on the way to the shoreline, and get ourselves into boats and head for the middle of the lake. Any questions?”

“That is just like the first plan, only without any shooting!” said Dan.

“Yeah, feel free to shoot at the building I point out as you go by. If you don't want to I won't hold it against you.”

Bill cleared his throat and asked, “Max are you sure we can't break out by heading east? Or back the way we came? The zombies seemed a little light to the south west.”

“I can see them Bill. There are a lot less zombies here than I thought there would be, but there are still…thousands. Maybe we could have gone a different direction when we took off, if we had not let that group get behind us we would have more options now.” Max shook his head, “But right now? Not a chance. To the east the population is a little more dispersed, but I have no doubt the guy controlling the zombies knows we are here now, the group following us is acting too logically, they spread out a little and are busy hemming us in, if we head any direction except north there are too many zombies they could move in around us. The coast is our best bet.”

“This is a lot to take on just faith mister.” said Dan.

“I know.” Max said then moved his eyes on the rest of them one by one, “This isn't going to be easy, we all have loved ones back in Iowa. It is not our job to die to save them, it is our job to wipe out the zombies to save them. I have been looking for the best way to do both. Unlike Draper I have laid my cards on the table, you guys have to decide what you want to do, I know what I am going to do.”

“We aren't going to make it are we?” asked a smaller soldier who Max thought was named Chen.

Max looked at the man and said, “What kind of talk is that? Haven't you heard what I've been saying?”

The man shook his head, not understanding, “I heard, but you talk like we can make it to the boats, and kill everyone. Then you also say there are too many of them. I don't know what to believe.”

“There are too many of them around us, we have to go where there are not that many of them, out into the lake.”

“What do we do then?” asked Dan.

“Fuck if I know.” the men laughed uneasily, “Really, we will play that by ear when we get there. If we get a good boat we might sail up to the north west, get back on land and make our way down south again. Is that enough of a plan for now?”

The men nodded, but more than a few mumbled quietly to each other until Bill spoke up, “Jesus Christ people! Are we soldiers or children? We are here to do a job first and foremost and that is to remove the leaders of this big band of zombies. Does anyone doubt that we'd all be dead right now if we had stayed with the train?” The men nodded agreement and Bill continued, “So the last ten minutes of life might not have been that great but we owe it to Max. We've put our trust in him and anyone who wants to back out now can feel free to head back to the train! Otherwise quit your bitching and soldier on!”

An uneasy silence fell on the group, punctuated by gunfire from the west. Max raised an eyebrow to Ruben, who was glancing in at them from the doorway. The older man shrugged his shoulders and said, “I got nothing on the radio from them.”

“So..Max, do we wait here for awhile or grow a pair and head out now?” Stewart asked.

“We wait until the special forces guys are in position.” Max said, then he paused and cocked his head sideways for a moment, “Yeah, we can stay a few minutes at least.”

The radio in Ruben's pocket started beeping rapidly. Ruben took it out and started slowly translating as the code came through, “Ran into zeds inside the building across from the target. Low on ammo. Camo suits seem effective. We only have two for three of us. Will try to cross to target building in four minutes. Appears to be empty. We will head to top for best shot. Over.”

Ruben looked at Bill, “What should I tell him?”

“Tell him; understood, how soon should be move to draw out the target?”

“Ten minutes.”

Chapter 42

“Don't worry about me, us special forces guys eat this shit up.” Despite the brave words Katie and Randy could see the worry on Heath's face.

“You don't have to do this.” Randy said, “We can find some way around.”

Looking out onto the street all three of them saw the mob milling about, there were several super zombies controlling their less thinking buddies. Slowly Heath shook his head. “No. There are two flaws with that plan.” He glanced at his watch, “First I don't have the suits you guys have. Second, we don't have time. Either way I can't make it, but if I double back towards the park I can distract them away from here and give you a shot at getting to the top of that building. Then you will have a chance to finish our mission.”

Randy nodded once, curtly, then Katie said, “No! There has…”

“Don't make me pull rank on you. Please. Katie, you know we aren't getting out of this, none of us. So.” Heath shrugged his broad shoulders, dropping his pack on the floor behind him, “It is time to choose how to die. Randy you get those coordinates for the artillery strike written down?”

“Yes.”

“Written down? Why? Won't you be there to call them in?” Katie turned worriedly towards Randy.

“Just in case I am not.” he said, pressing a listing of numbers into her hand. “There is the field, the stadium area, this is the art center, and use this last one only when the shit really hits the fan.”

Katie looked at the paper, then at the building across the street, she frowned, then nodded. “Fuck.”

“No time now, but I will remember your offer for the rest of my life.” Heath quipped.

“In your fucking dreams.”

“I don't think I will be dreaming much more. I promise you; you will have time to reach the other side.” Heath fished around in his pack and produced a small square of plastic.

“Explosives? It is awful small.” Randy ventured.

“Explosives? No, I don't think one man could pack enough explosives to make much of a dent in this crowd. It's my mp3 player. Are you ready to rock?” gathering his pistol, rifle and taking a large kukri style knife from his pack he stood up. He tucked the large knife into his belt at his back and after checking the pistol he held out his hand to first Katie and then Randy. While shaking his hand he said, “Good luck. Wait until they leave then make your move. Don't fuck this up. I know you are low on ammo, but if you can and if you see me later, well…dead, put one through my brain, would you? If you can afford the shot.”

Katie nodded, Randy just shook Heath's hand in a wooden manner. Then the special forces operative turned and strode back through the building turning down a corridor that led north, instead of back the way they had come.

“What do you think he is going to do?”

“Create a distraction. I hope it's big.” answered Randy.

Heath headed towards the light at the end of the hallway. The fire escape door was clear glass and he approached it warily. Most of the zombies were in the streets to the west of the building, but enough of them were flocking to the area that they were spilling around to the north side as well.

'Good the crowd is thinner here.' he thought as he walked close enough to the door to see outside. He looked into the crowd for the controlling zombies, the ones everyone called super zombies, Heath didn't see any. Ahead of him the city's open park cut a green swath between him and lake Michigan. The pavilion he was aiming for was about two hundred meters away. Heath had a distinct advantage in Chicago, he knew the city. As a younger man he had been to many concerts and festivals along Lake Shore Drive in his time and he was familiar with the park ahead of him. The park had its own speaker system, far below the usual standard that musicians used, but adequate to get sounds out to large masses of people in the park when announcements were needed. That was the building Heath was aiming himself towards. There were only two hundred or so slow zombies between him and it. 'One per meter.' he told himself, 'I can do this. I was born to do this.' Before exiting the door he went down on his knees, crossed himself and said a brief prayer that ended with “…mom, I will see you soon! Amen.” Heath stood up and slung his rifle over one shoulder, pulling the strap tight so it would not fall off or impede his running. He took his pistol in his off hand and pulled out the kukri with his right. For the close in and dirty fighting he knew the rifle's power would not be needed, besides he was optimistic he could make it without firing a shot. Heath plotted his course one last time and then pushed through the fire door.

He made it over a hundred meters before he made his first kill. The zombies saw him, but he was in the prime of life, he ran five miles a day carrying a heavy pack and now he was carrying next to nothing. The zed who had gotten too close was brought down by a single sharp blow from the twisting, curved blade. Twirling away from the blow, Heath spun away from the zombie's companions and kept running for his objective. The zombies were not as densely packed in the park and, as he had hoped, he did not have to fire a single shot to reach the stage where he had once assisted a band in setting up their music system. The door was padlocked from the outside, without hesitation Heath pounded the kukri into the door, then barreled into it with the side of his body. The door and lock gave away too easily and he sprawled onto the floor of the room beyond. 'Fuck! Look at mister special forces now!' he thought while getting up. He kicked the door shut behind him with one foot and secured his pistol back in its holster. Holding the door with one hand he opened the fuse box next to it and flipped all the breakers to 'on', which powered up the room he was in, he hoped. Nothing came on or hummed to life when he flipped the switches, but there was not much in this room either. He closed the fuse box and pulled a ratty t-shirt off of a shelf near the door. Heath draped the shirt over the box to hide it from casual view. Still holding the door shut he flipped on the industrial light switch on the other side of the door, the light went on just as a zombie tried to push into the room. He was shoved back, but not far enough for anyone to get inside the room. Looking at the shelves he thought he could pull one set down in front of the door, with his gun hand free he pulled on them experimentally. They didn't budge. The shelves were mostly empty, there were a few other ragged shirts on them, left over from some concert or another and a cardboard box that displayed the size of the cups within on its side. The shelf was wood with a metal frame, giving Heath an idea, he punched upwards from below it and sure enough the wood popped off and clattered sideways at an angle, he caught it before it fell to the ground. Holding the door with his back he maneuvered the piece of wood between the door knob and the floor, it would not hold the zombies for long, but what he was after was not in this room.

After he had the door wedged shut he cautiously took his weight off of it and stepped back. The zombies outside pounded on it and the board bent alarmingly, but held. Heath turned and fled the length of the room towards the two doors located there. He choose the one on the right hand side and to his relief found that it was not locked. Once inside he shut it and twisted the deadbolt to lock the door behind him. The short passage he was in led to a set of concrete steps that ended in a small, glass enclosed office filled with electronic equipment, Heath punched buttons and turned on everything he could, then looked at the large directional button that was mounted to the wall. Outside of the glass booth he could see the stage, for concerts the massive doors would be lifted up, this was what the buttons were for, to raise and lower the doors.

Heath pulled a cable free from an ancient compact disc player that was covered in decals and sticky with spilled drinks and dust. Taking out his mp3 player he plugged the cable in, turning on his device he scrolled down the list of music, “What is the best music to die to?” he said out loud. A crash sounded from the room beyond as the zombies made it through the door. In no hurry he frowned, then said, “No, what is the best music to save the world to?” then repeated 'no' to himself several times as the zombies started pounding on the door to the room he was in. “Well fuck it, when in doubt go hard or go home. But don't go home hard.” smiling he thought of his friends and him coming up with the line at one of many of the parties he had been to. Setting his mp3 player on the stereo he pressed pause, then hit the button to open the stage doors. He had to hold the button for the doors to go up, if he were to let off of it the door would stop. Slowly the park was revealed, there were a smattering of zombies milling about a few of whom looked towards the stage at the movement of the doors.

Grabbing the well used and old fashioned looking microphone Heath pressed the button down and was rewarded with a clicking noise from all the speakers of the park.

“Hello? Is this thing on? Well ladies and gentlemen and zombies. I would like to welcome you to the park today to celebrate…to just celebrate life. That is what we are celebrating; living here in Chicago on a sunny day in July. These songs go out to my good friends Katie and Randy; I sure hope they are safe and making progress in their lives. I didn't know you long, but I think I knew you well.” The door was up and the zombies were starting to head towards the stage. 'Almost like a normal concert.' he thought. Heath made sure the volume was turned up as high as it would go. Behind him the door started to buckle.

“It is just about time for the stage show. Enjoy it folks.” Pressing play on his mp3 player Heath unshouldered his rifle and stepped out of the booth, then walked the short distance to center stage. He went down on one knee and took his first shot at a zombie near the middle of the street where he had come from. The shot, through a fluke, training or luck, struck true and the zombie's head exploded into bloody fragments. The first song, “Iowa”, played until Heath ran out of rifle ammo, as the song wound down he tossed the rifle down and drew his pistol and knife. The zombies were crawling onto the stage now as the next random track began to play, laughing Heath threw himself into the fight as 'Let the Bodies Hit the Floor' played throughout the park.

On the rooftop Katie and Randy were able to watch the man fighting on the stage, the building was high enough to give them a perfect view over the trees and of all their objectives.

“It isn't real. No one can fight like that. No one…” Katie said.

“Unbelievable. Only in movies…” Randy said, then stopped, “Katie, get your rifle ready. I wouldn't want to be eaten alive. It's the least we can do.”

“Got it.” she quickly set up her rifle, muttering, “Hold on, hold on, just a few more seconds…okay, I got him. He is moving too fast. Christ!”

Randy looked pale in the afternoon sunlight, “Well you don't want to shoot him yet, this is…this is art. Wait until they catch him. If they can.”

Heath's movements on the stage sprang closer when Katie put her eye to the rifle's sights. The zombies could not touch him, the mob was too slow. Heath's pistol was empty, but he used the weapon as a club swinging it around to crush in the skulls and throats of the zombies that reached for him. He never stayed in one place for more than a moment and Katie saw the sheen of sweat on his face as he danced his last moves for the crowd of undead. He screamed something, but they could not hear it over the blaring music. Amazingly the zombies stopped attacking and formed a circle around him, a circle that parted to let three super zombies move to the edges.

“You seeing this? Are you getting this?” Katie asked.

“Yeah, same as you.” said Randy, who had a small pair of binoculars to his eyes. Both of them intently watched the show as they crouched down behind the parapet of the building.

Heath stood up straight and Katie almost shot him then, she had a clear line to him and he would have died instantly. But Heath clearly mouthed 'Not yet.' very slowly. The super zombies in front of him didn't seem to notice, but he had followed up his overly slow, exaggerated words for Katie with some conversation she could not catch, it seemed to include a lot of swear words, from what she could tell. Quick as a flash the three super zombies attacked Heath, he avoided one zombie completely, brought his knife down on another one's arm, severing it between the elbow and shoulder and was hit fully by the third. Heath's knife tumbled from his hand to the ground, but he brought his pistol up and slammed it into the side of the zombie's head as they tumbled to the ground. The zombie, a heavy set Caucasian who looked to be in his mid twenties, was not killed, but released his grip on Heath's knife arm to clutch at its head. Rolling and standing Heath swept the feet out from under the zombie with the severed arm. The third, zombie an African American woman with tight, curly hair and ivory teeth charged Heath, but it was a feint and when he reacted to her charge, she ducked sideways and rolled to the ground beyond him, clutching her prize in one hand; Heath's dropped kukri. The head injured zombie was on its feet again, forcing Heath to act, he launched a kick with a heavy boot at the already injured head. He followed it up with a quick spinning backhand with his pistol that caved in the heavy set man's fore head. The zombie fell backwards and didn't move again.

“He put that pistol through the guy's skull. I know he is strong, but that is, that is just not possible.” Randy said.

“I know, and he looks like he is on fast forward, he is matching them in speed, I don't know how long he can keep that up.”

The answer was not long at all. The one armed zombie tackled Heath from the side as he was spinning to face the woman with his knife. They were both pushed towards the front of the stage by the blow, but neither fell. Heath used the opportunity to smash directly down onto the top of the grappling zombie's head, which took it out of the fight almost immediately. His victory over the second zombie was short lived when a metal blade appeared, as if by magic, cutting through his right side, just under his rib cage. The blade passed through his flesh and abdomen almost to his spine and he immediately sagged downward. The woman caught him by the neck from behind and supported him with one hand. Letting go of the knife she spun him around and held him up in front of her. Heath's head slumped to one side, bringing his face into Katie's view, a bubble of blood formed on his lips.

“Do it.” Randy said gruffly.

Katie looked at her lover, he was a pale gray now, sweating profusely from the exertion of climbing the stairs while wearing his camo suit. His breathing was still ragged, while hers had slowed down to normal after the long climb up. She nodded and sighted down her rifle, looking towards the strip of green between them and the water front. A moment later a single shot rang out and both he and Katie slumped quickly behind the parapet of the building out of sight.

Chapter 43

“What the fuck just happened?” Harry shouted, clutching his head. Aubrey slumped against a counter set to one side of the main hall.

“My guess.” she started as she pulled herself up and dusted off her shirt, “Is that Ramey just got killed in Nebraska. We've got to pull the zombies into Iowa now, while they are still close by.” Aubrey's voice was cold and logical. “This is going to take some effort.”

“How?” Harry started, then simply nodded and closed his eyes. “It is a battle of wills and we are five hundred miles away!”

“We'll give up the center and pull zombies in from Kansas City and from the north, near, Sioux City. That will keep them busy for the time being, even if the main attacks are disjointed.”

“What about the east side?”

“We wait a day, let the west side draw the reinforcements away, then we crash the party with everyone we have there.”

“How did this happen?”

“We underestimated Ramey's opponent. It had to be one of Neil's guys. Fucking Sentry was a moron to decentralized control like this.”

Harry nodded, a light sheen of blood had broken out on his forehead, a few minutes went by before Ella barged through the front doors of the Art Institute, “There is gunfire from two different areas outside, I thought we only had one group of people to deal with?”

Harry looked at Aubrey, “Well?”

“Collect these local guys, now we need them alive more than ever. Have Ella do it, she hasn't really been that useful anyway.”

Ella folded her arms and responded acidly, “Don't let her talk to me like that! Make her go clean up this mess, she is the one who didn't tell you they were coming into town!”

Aubrey looked levelly at Ella, “Ella, I do not have time for this shit. Can you control thousands of zombies from five hundred miles away? How about even one zombie from a block away?”

The other woman sputtered and pointed, then Harry intervened, “What Aubrey means Ella, is that your talents would be better served running down the ten or so people with the guns, I am sure you can get them here in one piece for us to…play with. Just take care of this for me would you? I need to have a few very stern words with Aubrey and then her and I need to finish up this other little problem that I haven't had a chance to tell you about. So please, could you run these humans down?”

Ella folded her arms across her chest, Aubrey pointedly ignored her by closing her eyes. Finally Harry cleared his throat and asked, “Please dear?”

“I don't have to bring them all back do I?”

Sighing Harry said, “I supposed you can play with one. Only one! Pick someone young and stupid looking and make sure he isn't damaged so much that we can't pick his brains if we need to bring him back to health. Just in case he knows something.”

Smiling Ella said, “Okay Harry! I will do it! You can count on me.” Beaming the woman pointed out a couple of super zombies who were still holding the doors open and said, “Come with me boys we are going after some bad guys!”

The doors silently closed and Aubrey cracked one eye and said, “She is high maintenance.”

“A bitch too. I think our experiment is about over with her.”

“I hope she brings some of them back alive. We will need the energy, we can kill them and question them afterward. I wonder what would happen if we drained their blood out and then fed it to them, would the energy from their own blood be enough to bring them back? We know the blood holds onto it longer than it takes for someone to die.”

Harry shook his head, “You come up with the damnedest things. We can try it. We will, unless we need it too badly.”

Chapter 44

“Something has changed.” Max said, bringing the group to a halt with an outstretched arm.

“What?” asked Stewart, taking bullets out of her borrowed police belt and reloading her pistol.

“The local zombies are not acting like anyone is really controlling them. It is more like a mob again. Some of them, up ahead of us, seem to be getting it together, but the ones behind us aren't doing much more than standing there.”

“So we go back?” Stewart asked skeptically.

Shaking his head Max said, “No. Even moving like typical zeds there are more than we can handle.”

“So why are you wasting our time stopping us?” asked Stewart taking aim and shooting a zombie that was getting too close. “That is the place up ahead of us, I think. The Art Institute?”

“Hey Ruben!” called Max, “Are they in place yet?”

“No word. I will ask.” said Ruben, the old man was huffing and puffing from his exertions in keeping up with the squad. He and the three other old men, all over sixty, were red in the face and while Max hated to admit it, they were slowing the entire squad down. Behind the soldiers on the street the mob continued to press forward slowly, like an ocean of rotted humanity. Every once in a while a faster zombie would launch out of the crowd behind them, a couple of times these zombies had come within feet before being shot.

Slinging his rifle, Ruben pulled up the walkie talkie and sent out a coded signal, it was responded to immediately, “Yes! They are in place.” Listening intently for a moment Ruben waited for the sounds to end, then keyed back a brief message, “They think he is in the Art Building, they saw a woman and a bunch of supers heading our way. Plus there are a bunch in the park ahead of us.”

“Alright, let's go, we run by, fire into the art institute, toss in a bunch of grenades and high tail it out of here.”

“We are slowing you down.” Ruben said as much to Bill as to Max.

“Yeah, you old geezers better suck it up and get moving, we can't afford to coddle you anymore.” Bill said.

Ruben looked at him for a moment, the laughed, “You're one to talk sergeant!”

Behind them several fast zombies made a break for them all at once. The three older men, Dan, Kirk and Larry were tired and caught off guard by the rush. Dan went down with two zombies tackling the man as he fought to cock his rifle, which he had just reloaded. Stewart gave a yell and charged back into the whirling melee, shooting her pistol as she went.

“Keep those motherfuckers back!” She yelled at the other men, “Fire now, fire!”

The other members of the squad crouched down and started firing into the walking dead that got close to the four people fighting in the street. Dan came up, he was missing his helmet and had a stream of bloody pouring down one side of his face. He still had his rifle and finished cocking it then let loose with a fully automatic stream of bullets at the zombies closest to him.

Ruben pushed Max, spinning him around to face up the street in front of them.

“Goddamn.” Max said softly. “They were just fucking with me. They must have known I could see them or something.”

Ahead of them running at full tilt towards the two men was a crowd of zombies.

“It's the goddamn zombie Chicago marathon!” Max said.

Ruben grunted and went to one knee and began firing into the crowd, “Shut up and shoot, there are only a few hundred.”

Max raised his shotgun and aimed before firing when the first zombie was twenty yards away. His shot was close enough to put a few pellets into the zombie nurse's brain and she tumbled heels over head, her white stockinged legs briefly flying into the air at head height. Max laughed, “Did you see that?”

“I saw.” Ruben said, picking his targets carefully, “Feel free to talk about it when we get our shit out of this mess Max. Fire faster.”

Bill turned and saw the group heading towards them, then yelled, “Into the park, now!”

The four older men were free of the zombies behind them, but most of the squad was still firing in that direction before Bill's yell.

“Bill, we can't go that way! There are a ton of zombies in that direction!” Max shouted continuing to fire his shotgun. The men of the squad were already disappearing into the well spaced shrubbery, Bill grabbed Ruben and Max by the shoulders of their jackets and pulled them off the street, over the sidewalk and into the greenery with little help from either man.

“Bill! Zombies!” Max said between firing his gun at targets behind them.

“I know Max, how far?”

“Two, three blocks maybe.”

“Good. What the fuck?”

Bill slowed down, which gave Ruben and Max a chance to reload and evaluate their situation.

“Another goddamned train track? How many trains does this place have?”

“Look!” Max said pointing to the west, “We can get to the building under the street there.” The street between the park where they were at and the art institute was raised to clear the train tracks and the designers had left the area underneath it open, the paths from the park led to another area of greenery next to the building.

“Where did all those fuckers come from Max?” asked Ruben panting heavily.

“They were moving slowly to fool me, I thought we had enough time to get clear of them, when they all started moving quick I knew I'd been had.”

The squad was starting to move west slowly, with many members looking north through the chain link fence at the rail road beyond. Dan was a step behind Max when the woman leaped out of the park and tackled him. Following her came a pack of silent zombies heading right for the rest of the squad.

“Fuck, fuck, fuck!” Max yelled, shooting his gun, his shots were wild, as were those of Ruben and Bill beside him.

“Back! Get under the street and into the building!” Bill screamed, firing at the zombies closing in on them.

The woman was young and in the prime of life, Max tried to get a bead on her as she dragged a screaming Dan away from them. 'Life? Omigod, she is not a zombie!' Max thought, shifting his aim at the last instance. Dan's screams continued as Ruben forced Max back under the street. They made their way into a heavily treed portion next to a tall building where Max was sure the zombie's leader was hiding out. Ruben pushed Max forward then turned to fire on the closest pursuers. Max lost sight of him as he continued running towards the building.

Max moved into an open aired courtyard, where Bill and some of the other squad members were, he stopped and looked back for Ruben, who was not right behind him as he had thought.

“Who is missing?” demanded Bill.

“Just Dan.” Max said, “Me and Ruben saw this woman…”

“Where is Ruben!” Bill shouted, “Goddamn it!” He went charging down the sidewalk back to where they still heard a rifle firing. The other soldiers looked shocked, then started after Bill.

Stewart yelled, “Kirk, Larry, stop! You two go and get a door open into the building.” She had called out to the oldest men left in the squad, who did as she told them. The younger men went tentatively towards the east to help Bill.

The twisting paths of greenery provided an illusion of seclusion this close to the building, but under the street was bare, providing and alley of sight. Max was at the fore front of the men heading back to get Bill and Ruben and stopped at that line bisecting the plant life.

“You two! Stay here and watch our backs.” Max said, stepping forward with Javier and Chen.

Max caught a glimpse of movement ahead of them and then saw Bill, half carrying Ruben. He went forward and met them, picking up Ruben's other arm to help drag him forward. The old man had a silly grin on his face that was out of place with his situation.

“Chen, Javier, you guys set up a line of fire here with Bart." said Bill, as the other soldier appeared from a side path, "Keep them off of us for a few minutes. Where are the others?” Bill asked Max.

“Stewart is up ahead with them in the courtyard. What happened to Ruben?”

“Got his shit kicked.”

“Bitten?”

Bill shook his head, “DamnedifIknow.”

“He ain't bleeding.”

“Good.” Bill replied gruffly.

“Any sign of…”

“No.”

They got Ruben into the courtyard at the same time that the rifles opened up behind them. A man started screaming and Bill said, “You guys stay here, get into the building, I am going to fetch my men back.”

“Bill…”

“Just go Max.”

Max turned and headed through the doors that Kirk and Larry had opened, Stewart followed right behind him, reloading as she went. The passageway looked like it would bring them towards the front of the building, where Max could sense several powerful zombies near where he thought the street was.

In the courtyard Ruben leaned against a bench and tried to catch his breath. He had lost his rifle and unlike Max and Stewart he didn't have a sidearm, only a combat knife. Larry came over to help him, leaving Kirk holding one of the doors open and listening down the corridor as Max and Stewart left.

“You okay Ruben?” asked Larry.

Ruben looked up, his face red and covered with sweat, “I dunno Larry, might be I am having a heart attack.”

Larry's face paled and he was at Ruben's side in an instant. “Shit. What do I do?”

Shaking his head, Ruben said, “Nah, tough old bird like me? I am just messing with you, help me over to the door, I think we'll be heading that way soon enough.”

Larry pulled Ruben's hand over his shoulder and turned around in time to see a woman drop from the ornate side of the building onto Kirk. The fall alone toppled the old guy to the ground where he moaned in agony clutching his leg.

Pushing Larry away, Ruben said, “Shoot her!”

The fast moving zombie woman stepped forward as Larry struggled to bring his rifle up. Ruben, unbalanced by pushing away from his friend, fell to the ground hard where he tried to get to his hands and knees. The woman slapped the rifle away from Larry and grabbed him by the throat with her other hand. Lifting the old man by the neck she shook him like an old rag until his neck snapped with an audible 'pop'. She stood there, as if in a daze for a moment, just holding the now limp body in her hand. Larry's feet twitched once or twice and Ruben crawled quickly towards Kirk where he tried to wrestle the other man's rifle away from him. Kirk was half out of his head with pain and fought to keep Ruben from taking it. Ruben had just gotten to his knees with the gun when a voice rang out behind him, “Old man, what are you going to do with that?”

Ruben turned slowly to see the woman standing behind him, she still had Larry in her other hand, the man looked frail and thin in death, like a stout breeze could blow his corpse away. With her other hand the woman reached out and grabbed a hold of the rifle barrel as Ruben tried to bring it around, she twisted her hand and the barrel of the rifle bent when he didn't let go. A look of shock crossed Ruben's face as the woman shoved him backwards on top of Kirk.

“You are lucky Harry said to bring as many of you alive as possible.” she tossed Larry's body to the side of the building, where it landed behind a shrub. “Well? Can you walk or do I have to drag you?”

When Ruben didn't respond, the woman reached down and grabbed him and Larry by the scruff of their jackets and started pulling them inside, going the same direction that Max had taken.

When Bill left Max he felt a pang of fear and regret almost instantly. He was torn between going after the other men and going with his lifelong friend. He hoped he was doing both: going to get the men, then catching up with Max. While he was worried he did have to admonish himself silently, 'Max made it all the way from Denver to Iowa alive, he can take care of himself.' Knowing even as he thought it, that he would still hold himself responsible if something happened to his friend.

The gunfire up ahead had been cut down to one rifle, Bill headed towards the noise to see Javier firing at a group of zombies in front of him. This put Bill in the perfect spot along the path to see the super zombie about to launch itself onto Javier's back. Bill raised his rifle and fired off a three round burst that vaporized the zombie's head into a fine mist.

“Javier! Fall back! We gotta go!”

Javier immediately started walking backwards towards Bill who added a few shots to keep the encroaching slow dead at bay.

“The others?” Bill asked.

“That way. One of them has a gun. They shot Chen in the leg, he fell back, but a bunch of them went after him.”

“Aw fuck.”

“You were on the end of the line?” Javier nodded, “Okay let's head that way and see if we can find anyone else.” said Bill pointing towards the rail line.

They didn't go directly towards the fence that separated the train tracks from the park, but veered at a slight angle so they could keep firing at the few zombies who were following them slowly. Javier paused when they came to a trail of blood that was heading towards the art building. “Do we follow this or keep going?”

Bill shrugged, then said “Follow it. Fast. Let's see if we can get some distance on these guys behind us.”

Javier turned and went up the well defined path which led them into the bright courtyard Bill had left just minutes before. Ahead of them two men in fatigues were on the ground and several corpses were laying around them. Bill raised his rifle pointing it at the men on the ground, they looked like they were fighting. Javier put the palm of his hand against Bill's rifle barrel and pushed it sideways gently. Looking closer Bill could see that Bart was busy trying to bind up a wound on Chen's leg. 'I almost shot him'. Bill thought with some alarm.

“Chen'll live.” said Bart.

Behind them a gun fired and Bill saw a puff of dust from where the bullet ricocheted off of the building ahead of them. He quickly ducked down, as did Javier. They both turned and fired blindly back through the overgrowth, as far as they could tell their bullets didn't hit anything, but the other gun stopped firing.

“We gotta get out of here. Let's move into the building. Bart, can Chen move now?” Bill asked.

“I think I got the bleedin' under control, he can move.”

“The fuck I can! I gotta hole in my leg!” the man on the ground replied, clutching a crudely bandaged leg that was still leaking blood.

“Fine, then I guess you stay here. Bart, Javier, let's go. Chen, hold 'em off as long as you can.” Bill led the other two men towards the building door. He had an itch between his shoulder blades, a feeling that at any second a bullet would hit him as he moved forward, he had to get out of the courtyard.

Chen shouted, “Wait!” and scrambled to his feet. He winced as he limped after the other men, but had the presence of mind to grab his rifle from the bench as he went.

Bill looked back at him, “All better? Good, lets go, maybe we can do this yet.”

A moment after they disappeared into the building a group of zombies came into the open courtyard, four of them shambled slowly towards the building door, urged on by another, faster moving zombie at the edge of the vegetation. The slow zombies made it to the door and the faster one stepped out into the courtyard to follow them. There was a quiet sound like a watermelon being dropped onto a concrete floor from a counter top. The zombie took a hesitant step forward then dropped, it's head had been turned into a hollow sphere, with a small hole on one side and a huge opening on the other, where a bullet had passed through.

Chapter 45

“Are you watching this Randy?”

Randy mumbled something Katie couldn't understand.

“What?”

“Can't see too well. Fucking bite.”

“You made it this far.” Katie was tempted to add “You'll be fine.” They both knew he wouldn't.

To one side of her Randy fumbled around with the edge of her camo suit. “What're you doing?”

“Swapping batteries. The damage to your suit must be eating them. How's ammo doing?” he mumbled again, then he took a deep breath, “I mean how is your ammunition holding up?”

Katie stopped scanning the scene below to look at him, he was getting worse. His skin was pale and drenched with sweat and a foul odor wafted up up from his shirt below the camo suit whenever he moved. “You don't look so good.”

He nodded. “Lemme see the coordinates.”

Katie passed over the note pad he had given her before, Randy then took a well worn pencil and made a correction to one, then turned slightly and spoke into his radio. Katie went back to watching the front and side of the Art building down below. Her view was obstructed on the side by the small park, but she could see everything in the front clearly.

After scrawling something on the notepad Randy turned back to her and asked, “How much ammunition?”

“Thirty shot of high velocity, four of the low. Who wants to know?”

“I do. The radio is off.” Then Randy pulled the ear phone from his ear, took the radio from his belt and handed the two things over to Katie, “They aren't expecting to talk to me again. I cornered tha specifications.” Katie shook her head, not understanding his speech. He paused a moment then started over. “Corrected fire coordinates. Three areas. You get on the radio. You say 'one', they ask to confirm. You confirm. They drop on the building across the street. 'Two' is spark when Health…is the park where Heath died. 'Three' is the Archicenter, here.”

Katie nodded and took the equipment from Randy. He crawled back from the parapet of the building and rose unsteadily to his feet. “Gotta go.” he mumbled, looking down at her.

“Randy…”

“Shhhhh. Shhhh.” he said, putting one finger to his lips. “Ain't going comb. Sorry Katie. So sorry. Don't worry about me. You got pistol?”

Katie nodded and patted her sidearm under her suit.

“Feel it in me. Moving too fast, not gonna last much longer. Sorry.” He pulled his camo suit over his head, then dropped his pistol belt off next to it on the roof. Squatting down Katie watched him reload the gun's magazine, then toss the empty box to one side onto the pebbles of the roof top. He didn't have any bullets left over to reload his second clip, breathing heavily he methodically put everything except his pistol back in the belt. Looking at the gun in his hand he checked it over for damage, other than a smudge of oil or blood it seemed to pass inspection.

He raised the gun and Katie shouted, “No!”

Randy smiled and looked down the barrel, sighting on the distant naval pier. “What? You thought I would shoot myself?” He shook his head and said, “Waste of a bullet. Here.” he put his gun next to her on the ground and leaned over her where he gave her a brief kiss on the cheek. “I have always loved you Kimberly Tonya, since the first day I met you. I think I will see you again soon enough.” Then before Katie could react he pitched himself over the low wall at the edge of the building.

Katie was stunned by what had just happened. She mouthed 'no', but restrained herself from shouting out or leaning over the edge to look for his body. A moment later she heard him hit, he hadn't let out a sound the entire way down. 'So he goes out with a whimper and not a bang. I hate these fucking things.' Turning her back to the wall she stifled a sob and tried to turn her pain into anger. Barely pulling herself back together Katie looked down on the Art Center across the street, she saw two soldiers move into the clear courtyard by the side of the building cautiously pursued by a slow moving zombie with a rifle. Getting a bead on the zombie firing at the two men was a difficult, he was half hidden under the street where the park went underneath it. Katie finally got a clear shot when the zombie moved in reaction to the two soldiers firing blindly at him. The low velocity round smashed through its head and into the concrete support beside it. She watched as three of the soldiers moved off, leaving the wounded man behind, then the wounded soldier got up quickly and followed the others. A moment later some slow moving zombies came into the courtyard, none of them seemed intelligent so Katie held her fire. She was rewarded when a faster, smooth moving zombie came in after the others. Katie's shot at that zombie was as easy as target shooting on the firing range. Without the smarter zombie to direct them the others milled about the area where the wounded soldier had lay bleeding, then slowly shambled off into the vegetation.

Katie could only shake her head and bit her lips, there was not much she could do for the soldiers while they were inside the building. She looked at the pad of paper where Randy had written the firing coordinates. 'They have five minutes, then number two is raining fire down on their asses.' She knew this was supposed to be plan 'B'; explosives were not that effective on the undead, they shrugged off shrapnel that killed ordinary men and women. That was why she was there, to get the head shot and confirm the kill. Katie took a risk by cleaning out her rifle barrel, she didn't break down the gun completely only ran a clean swab through it to remove some of the impurities that had accumulated from all of her firing so far. It only took her a moment, then she was back on target watching the front doors of the art center, hoping that the fools down below had enough sense to spill out into the front and not into the side park where her visibility was so limited.

Chapter 46

Max and Stewart walked down a wide exhibit corridor towards the front of the building. “How many Max?” asked Stewart checking the loads on her pistol and the shot gun she was carrying yet again.

“I can see two who are really powerful. A half dozen more of the smart ones. Shoot anything that comes towards us. I know I will.”

“You can't tell what they look like or anything can you?”

“No. Well you know how Red looked in the field?”

“Not really, it was dark.”

“He looked alive. These guys, look stronger than him by a long shot, so shoot at the ones you think are alive first.”

“Fair enough.”

They rounded a bend and could see the main gallery and entrance to the Art Institute far ahead. Between them and the front doors the floor gleamed as if it were freshly cleaned, there were a couple things out of place, someone had thrown some rags on the floor near the far end, the rag piles stood out and pulled Max's vision towards them. His brain screamed 'gun!' as the first shots rang out. Stewart was thrown backwards by a fusillade of bullets and Max felt a sharp sting on his upper arm as he spun wildly and backpedaled for the corner they had just rounded.

Max made the corner and ran right into a woman dragging Ruben and Kirk by one arm each. Quick as lightning she let go of both men and clapped Max on both sides of the head. He reeled in pain and dropped his gun. Max almost stepped back into the hall to get away from the woman, but she saved him from being shot by grabbing him by the front of his shirt and pulling him towards her. Max made a feeble attempt to punch her in the stomach, which she blocked easily, pulling her arm back she punched him one, two, three times in the face.

“We done yet?” the woman asked.

Max gurgled and looked behind her at the men on the floor. Ruben was staring at him and shook his head 'no' slightly, an indication that Max took to mean that he should not fight anymore. Sagging in the woman's grasp he said, “Done.”

“Good. Some of them like their meat tender, but I find all this punching makes my hands hurt.” Calling around the corner the woman yelled, “Harry? It's me! Ella! I am coming out, I got these guys, three of them, plus the one you shot. Send some help down here to carry them along would you?”

“You got it.” a masculine voice called back, “You only left three of them alive?”

“So far, there are a few stragglers outside, but the gang will bring them in.” Turning back to Max, Ella said, “Move.” while gesturing for him to go around the corner. She bent to grab Ruben and Kirk's arms, but Ruben shook her off and lifted himself to his feet.

“I can walk myself. Let me get him.” Ruben said, while pulling Kirk upright and putting the man's arm around his shoulder.

“That leaves me on body duty. No, fuck that. You!” she pointed at Max, “Grab her and lets….are you bleeding?” she said, breaking off suddenly and looking at his arm, she reached towards it tentatively and Max pulled away. “You are! That is just…lovely…”

Ruben and Max stared at her as she gazed at the blood dripping from Max's sleeve.

Max looked down at Stewart, then at his shotgun which lay between him and her, he stepped around the corner bent down, then felt a body next to his, looking up he saw Ella standing over him, “I wasn't born last night, buddy.” One of her feet was on the barrel of Max's gun. He sighed and grabbed Stewart by the arms and pulled her up. She was heavy, her rifle clattered off of her body to the floor as Max tossed her over his shoulder and stood up.

Grunting Max moved in front of Ella, along with the other two men. Ella reached down and grabbed both of the guns from the floor, where a few drops of blood marred the surface, why this gave her pause, she couldn't say, instead she shrugged and herded the men towards the front of the building.

Stewart's hand kept bumping into Max and he was very aware of her pistol digging into his shoulder, Ella hadn't said anything about it when he pulled her up, she had been too focused on the guns laying on the floor. The troop of them slowly moved towards the main hall and the two intelligent zombies who had been waiting in ambush for them. Max tried to keep up with his surroundings, he was thinking furiously, trying to find a way out of the mess they were in. The side passages looked promising, but he wasn't going to outdistance Ella with Stewart on his back. Her hand bumped into him again and seemed to claw at his pants. Finally it hit him, she was alive. He hadn't seen any blood from her wounds and she, unlike him, had been wearing a bullet proof vest. The vest was on under her military clothing. Max had taken a helmet from the soldiers, but it was now sitting around the corner behind him, a lost artifact from Ella's punching.

Max shrugged his shoulder twice and squeezed Stewart's leg where he was carrying her. She responded by tensing the muscles in her leg.

“You okay Ruben?” Max asked, immediately followed by “Yes?” as Stewart squeezed the muscles of her leg again.

“Fine as a Turkey the weekend before Thanksgiving Max. You?”

“Well my face feels, hell Ruben I don't know how to describe it. I think my cheek is broken. I have all my teeth though.”

“Then you're doing better than me.” the man replied.

“Can you can walk okay?” Stewart tensed her leg once.

“Sure, I was just a little beat down is all, she got to me first outside. I wore her down for you. After Kirk wore her down for me.”

This prompted a laugh from Ella behind them.

“Geezus, if that was her wore down I don't think I'd want to see her at a hundred percent. Can you fight again?” Stewart tensed her calf once.

“Maybe in a couple of weeks, this little bronco wore me out Max.” Ruben answered, then asked, “How is your arm?”

“Feels fine. I think they just winged me.” Max said nodding to one of the smart zombies on the floor as they passed. “I think it was lefty there.” he said, turning slightly to look back down the hall. The zombie on the floor smiled up at him as if to say, 'nothing personal'.

Looking back at Ella, Max asked, “How'd you get in behind us so fast?”

“Does it matter? Less talky-talky, more walkie-walkie.” She made a pushing motion with her hands, as if shooing them forward. Both guns were slung over her shoulder by their straps.

“Are we that easy to take down that you don't even keep a gun on us?”

The woman smiled, “I didn't need one the first time and won't need one when I smack you so hard you fly into next Tuesday. Stop stalling and walk.”

Max turned back and stepped into the grand hall, “You are fast, I'll give you that.” Then a thought struck him and he looked back at the woman. He stopped dead in his tracks and said, “You are alive!”

“So?”

“But you…you're so fast! And you're on their side!” Max said shouting.

“So?” she asked again. Ella stepped around Max and made her way to a large chair that was set up on one side of the room. A middle aged zombie was sitting there, Max could tell he was a super even without using his special sight, the other woman to one side of him was younger, perhaps thirty when she died, she was slim and beautiful, with brown hair that verged on red and dark eyes. Both of these undead had sun browned skin and wore business attire, her in a conservative skirt with a white blouse and matching jacket, he in a tight fitting black suit.

“Harry, I brought you the prisoners as you told me to.”

“Only three alive, plus one half dead.” the woman sneered from one side. “We told you to bring them all back, I hope you had the rest of them turned at the very least.”

Ella gave the woman a dismissive glance and said, “You know the zombies don't like following my orders precisely, there were more causalities than expected.”

“How many did we lose?” Harry asked. He seemed distracted to Max, as if his focus wasn't here or that he didn't really care what the answer to his question was.

Shrugging Ella said, “I don't know, they came in through the park, the runners on the street broke too soon and we lost a bunch out there. No cover, I told them to wait.”

From the hallway that Ella had taken them down the two zombies on the floor started firing their rifles at an unseen foe. After a moment a line of bullets riddled the floor of the hallway, stitching across one of the zombie's head and neck, but only hitting the other one in the shoulder. The damage to the second one was enough to make it impossible for him to fire his rifle and bullets flew down the corridor in such profusion that for a moment the single prone zombie was obscured by the dust raised from the rounds chipping holes in the floor.

Stewart regained her feet and pulled out her pistol before Max even realized she was moving, turning she started firing from the hip at Harry and continued to walk her gun up towards his head as she went. Only Harry wasn't there, he started moving as soon as Stewart and had ducked behind Ella. A fast zombie jumped towards Stewart, attempting to hit her blind side, but she spun and shot his teeth though the back of his head. Max finally felt in control of himself, he ducked sideways into another smart zombie, catching it by surprise as it rushed Stewart. They both fell backwards and Max had just enough time to see Ruben and Kirk separate and crouch down. Kirk leaned towards the zombie Stewart had killed and wrested an ancient revolver from its belt as the next wave of minions approached. Stewart turned to get a bead on Harry only to have her hand knocked brutally down by Ella's fist.

“Fuck!” Stewart yelled while punching the woman in the face. Ella's head rocked back and blood flew in a spray behind her, she continued to fall back in a roll and ended up spinning sideways in a crouch facing Stewart. Aubrey and Harry had stopped and were just watching. Ruben was in the best position to see all of the fighting, he noted Bill's arrival with some of the boys, he saw Max wrestling feebly with the smart zombie at the foot of Harry's chair and he saw Kirk take the first of three shots at Harry from his crouched position by the corpse nearby. The first shot rang out and a picture behind the zombie sprung a hole in it, shot number two hit Aubrey in the chest and splattered the wall behind her with gore. Then Kirk fell sideways, shot by one of the gun toting zombies headed their way. Even on the floor Kirk was a soldier to the end, he lined up one last shot and winged Harry in the right leg. The zombie hardly flinched and another round of gunfire stilled Kirk forever.

Ruben raised his hands to shoulder height and two of the zombie aimed guns at him, though the old man thought they were going to shoot him, they held back. Harry picked Aubrey up off of the floor and leaned close to whisper something in her ear. The woman's eyes met those of Ruben for a moment, then she finished getting up and turned to watch the fight between the two women. From her crouched position Ella launched herself at Stewart, who ducked sideways just as fast and landed another short blow to the other woman's ear as she went by. Ella screamed and lashed out with a kick sideways, Stewart took the blow on her thigh and had to backpedal to avoid falling down. This gave Ella her chance and she ran towards Stewart with both of her arms held wide. Stewart again side stepped and chopped her hand into Ella's elbow while trapping the woman's hand with her other arm, there was a sharp crack and Ella screamed in pain as her arm was broken.

Pulling the woman by her broken arm Stewart stomped down hard on Ella's foot, which caused the woman to scream again. Ella had one free hand and swung it around and connected soundly with the back of Stewart's head, causing the police officer to lose her grip on the broken arm. Pulling away Ella cradled her arm for a second, then pulled it straight out, while releasing another scream of agony. Stewart was dazed and stumbled into Ruben, who caught her and turned her around to face the other woman. The two gun toting zombies watching Ruben glanced at Harry, who shook his head slightly, indicating he didn't want them to interfere. Seeing this Ruben said “Go get her!” and pushed Stewart back towards Ella.

Bill got to the corner leading into the main galley of the Art Institute first and immediately pulled back when gun fire peppered the area.. Crouching down he risked a peek and saw a half dozen zombies with various pistols and rifles looking towards his position. One of the fast zombies came running around the corner firing two pistols, his charge was brought up short by Javier and Bart. Chen was back at the last corner they had passed, watching the hall behind them to make sure no one followed them.

“Grenade?” asked Javier, after a moment of waiting in vain for the other zombies to charge blindly around the corner at them.

Bill shook his head, “No, Ruben is up there. Max and Stewart too. It looks like they got Kirk.”

“How many?”

“Four guys watching the hallway, a couple watching Ruben, one wrestling with Max, Stewart is fighting some woman and there are a couple others standing against the wall just watching everything.” Bill said, running the images through his mind quickly.

“What do we do Sarg? We can't just sit here. They will bring more up behind us.”

Bill thought for a moment, then nodded. “Gimme a grenade. You take one too and follow my lead.”

Max could not get the goddamned zombie off of him. In high school and even in college he had wrestled for the schools he attended. He was never a top performer, but he liked the attitude and the way he could eat pretty much anything during training and not gain weight so he had kept it up until he got married. While he was not a champion by any means, he knew how to wrestle, something his opponent did not know. The problem was his opponent was very strong and didn't react to pain the way a living person would. The normal holds of any given match were fairly easy to apply, but the zombie was just using brute strength to break free from them. Then it hit him, he was fighting by the rules, the rules of a game that no longer had any meaning in his current context. I need to let go of the reins on this one. Wrestling, like chess, involved planning ahead to win the match. If your opponent was new to the sport the easiest wins were achieved with the most basic of moves, however, much like a game of chess, seasoned veterans developed counter moves.

Stewart was seeing double, shaking her head wasn't helping. The two Ella's in front of her were only swinging one arm, but which one was the real one? A blow landed on her cheek and she tasted blood in her mouth, then she took a hit to the stomach, that one didn't hurt as much, her vest absorbed most of the blow. She used the opportunity to punch Ella in the throat, her follow up blow missed the 'other Ella', but the shot to the neck seemed to give the woman pause. Both fighters stepped back, Stewart blinked her eyes and tried to get the Ella's to merge. For her part Ella was only interested in landing a killing blow, her arm was causing her tremendous pain, it felt like there were a thousand worms burrowing through her muscles and bones. Experimentally she flexed her fingers on that hand, they moved! Bending her arm slightly only led to pain, however when she did so something seemed to twitch in her elbow and it didn't hurt as bad as it had a moment ago. Smiling she looked on as Stewart continued shaking her head.

“What's the matter bitch? Having vision problems? Just wait until I rip out your eyes!”

“Talk, talk, talk. Why is it all the goddamned zombies just want to talk?” Stewart replied, still she made no move forward, she was waiting, thinking of her Akido lessons and preparing herself.

“You want action? I don't think you really do? You're stalling.” Ella said, which, truth be told, so was she.

Stewart made a sudden step forward, causing Ella to move sideways, which caused Stewart to bark out a short laugh, “Made you flinch.”

Ella heard Aubrey laugh as well, which sent her into a rage, focusing she ran forward to Stewart and at the last second twitched herself sideways. Ella knew the other woman had some training and she was hoping to thwart any moves Stewart had planned. Her plan worked, Stewart had reached out to pull Ella sideways, but the last instant move had put the woman in the wrong place, the two crashed together and bounced apart. Ella had managed to catch onto Stewart's military shirt and ripped the tough fabric apart as they separated, revealing the bullet proof vest the officer was wearing.

“Hah! Bitch! I knew you couldn't have taken a punch from me and still stand.”

Stewart sighed and just gestured 'Come on' with her hands, her vision had cleared and once again there was just one Ella standing in front of her. Her opponent jumped forward and then ducked down low, sliding under Stewart. For a split second Stewart thought about jumping onto her, but then decided against it, she was not an expert at holds or wrestling and had done well enough using kicks and punches so far. She tried to spring away, but Ella's hand reached out and caught her above the right ankle, the other women twisted and squeezed, putting all her effort into it, but Stewart had momentum on her side and broke away to roll and regain her feet. Ella was up again like lightening and pounced on the now limping Stewart, who barely pivoted in time to take the punch on her vest instead of her hip. The blow lifted her from her feet and sunk her into Harry's chair, kicking upwards she nailed Ella in the crotch with her military boot. Ella stumbled and caught herself on one arm of the chair, putting her and Stewart's heads close together.

Stewart looked at her and whispered, “You know they will kill you. They are not helping you. Come with us.”

This shocked Ella more than anything, she felt a bubble of laughter well up inside of her and she said, “You? You? Where were you when I needed help? Where were any of you? I was left here! They saved me! They took care of me, gave me power!” Ella started punching Stewart in the chair, hitting the woman in the face and occasionally landing a blow on her arms or legs, but avoiding the vest covered area entirely.

As a punching bag Stewart thought, I am doing okay. The blows were falling like rain, and they hurt. She swept her arm over her face, aware that somehow Ella was using her broken arm again. If she can heal, so can I! I just need a little time to recover. She reached out and grabbed Ella's shirt and pulled the woman down to her legs, pushing her head down between her knees Stewart caught a glimpse of Max with his arm around a zombie throat, his other hand was twisting the thing's head sideways, oh so slowly.

Ella didn't go down that easy, her arm was working again and Stewart's move had caught her off guard, but she was not hurt. She grabbed the legs of the chair and pushed up with her legs, the chair lifted and flipped over, dumping Stewart to the ground. Raising the heavy piece of furniture over her head Ella brought it down on top of the woman on the floor. The chair shattered leaving a club like leg in Ella's good hand, Stewart, meanwhile was moving feebly on the cool tiles of the Art Institute. Risking a glance over at Harry, she was pleased to see Aubrey frowning, but Harry ever so gently nodded his head and Ella smile as she moved forward and hit Stewart in the head. Blood splattered onto the floor and Ella raised the chair leg to her mouth to savor the blood of her enemy. To Ella, nothing tasted as sweet as this.

Max screamed as he watched Ella club Stewart in the head, this seemed to give him the extra energy he needed to finished twisting the zombie's neck in his arms, the crack as it gave sounded like a gunshot, pushing his way to his feet he started towards Ella as she finished licking the blood off the end of the club. Ruben stepped forward in front of Max, “I can take her, you see to the cop.”

Max looked at the old man in disbelief. “What?”

“I got her.”

“Old man you don't know what you are talking about. I won't even waste time with you. I could bend you like a pretzel or rip your head off with my bare hands.” said Ella tossing the chair leg away from here. Her eyes followed the bloody end until it struck the wall and rebounded to spin lazily, the blood calling to her, she almost started towards the club, then remembered the woman was right behind her, waiting to be devoured, she half turned, when Ruben spoke again.

“No Max, I got this one, trust me.” Max looked into the old man's eyes seeing him wink, he continued in a whisper, “Just get your lady friend out of here.”

Ella looked back to Ruben, then to Harry, who glanced surreptitiously at Aubrey who shrugged her shoulders and said, “Fuck it. What could they tell us anyway, kill them all Ella for all I care.”

This gave Ella pause, who was giving the orders here? Behind her the blood continued to pour out of the head of the police woman, she could hear the heart beat, each pump caused the stain on the floor to grow a little larger.

“You ain't afraid of an old fart like me are ya?” asked Ruben, “I got grandchildren older than you.”

“You're dead old man, you just don't know it yet.”

Ruben stepped sideways away from Max, locking Ella's eyes with his own, “We'll see.“ he put his hand on the combat knife at his belt, Max thought he saw it tremble a little. “Go Max!”

Max went, skirting Ella he rushed to Stewart's side to see if she were still alive, not even considering looking at her with his special vision.

“You think a knife is going to help you?” taunted Ella.

“I think so, yeah.”

“Well go ahead, then.” 'This old fool was slower than even the other guy was, at least the police woman was a challenge', Ella thought, 'Gramps will be dead in seconds.'

“Well since you've said to, I think I will.” Ruben pulled the knife out and pointed it at Ella, who laughed at the way it was shaking in his hands.

“You're trembling old man, be careful not to drop it.”

“I'm okay.”

'Always do the unexpected.' Ruben thought, 'she doesn't even see this coming.' Glancing at the two zombies that had stayed out of the fighting so far, 'Something tells me they might.'

Ruben stepped closer to Ella, who did not back away, but sneered at him, “Now what? You stab me?”

“Not yet.” said Ruben, taking the blade of his knife in his left hand and holding the handle out to the woman.

“You're giving the knife to me? What the fuck are you playing at?”

“If you have the knife I win.”

“The fuck you say.” said Ella ripping the knife out of Ruben's hand.

'Ice' thought Ruben, 'it's like someone put something cold on my hand, really, really cold.' His blood started flowing out of his cut hand to splatter on the floor. 'I hope this works.'

“Now I have the…” Ella began, then looked at the blood pouring form Ruben's hand, “…and you…” She was infatuated with the bleeding, every precious drop raining down in front of her, she stood still a moment, the knife forgotten. 'This was what he meant, he thought I would be infatuated with the bleeding and not be able to act. He was wrong.' Ella tilted her head up and started to laugh.

Ruben, seeing his opportunity thrust his bleeding hand over her mouth. In the flash of a second everything changed, Ella's laughter was cut off and her mouth sucked greedily at Ruben's hand. She tried to stop herself, tried to pull back, but she wanted it. She felt the old man beside her, but her focus had narrowed down to feeding. Ruben's good arm took the knife gently from Ella's unresisting fingers.

A series of shots rang out as the zombies watching the hallway fired at Bill, one bullet hit his Kevlar helmet and pushed him back around the corner, where he grinned sheepishly at Javier. Bart, crouched down by one side of the hallway, took a shot as one of the zombies moved over slightly to try and get a clear line of sight on the men.

“I'm okay, the zombies are where they were before, just toss it a little to the left, I will put mine on the two smart ones by front doors. Ready?” Bill asked.

Bart nodded and Javier said, “Let's do it.” while hefting his grenade.

Letting loose a burst of automatic fire to cover them, Bart stepped forward first, he had been hoping his lower position would give him the cover he needed, but that was a false hope as all three of the zombies shot him. He died giving Bill and Javier a chance to toss in two hand grenades, one landed spot on coming to rest near the foot of the trio of zombies just out of sight from the hallway. Bill's grenade was flung farther, but took a bad bounce and landed to the right of his intended target, coming to rest between Max and Harry, who was just starting forward to help Ella.

When he saw the grenade, Harry let out a yell and jumped backwards grabbing Aubrey and knocking them both to the ground in front of the plate glass window near the front of the building. The trio of zombies firing at Bart also scattered, jumping every which way, trying to get away from the explosive. Javier and Bill put their rifles up to their shoulders and took careful aim at the fleeing figures. Javier had agreed to shoot for the leftmost zombie, if they reacted as Bill hoped they would, Bill had a bead on the one on the right. Both of those zombies were taken out of action with controlled bursts of gunfire. The middle zombie was too busy fleeing to notice his companions being destroyed, but luck was with him and neither Bill, nor Javier's follow up shots hit him in the head.

Ruben saw the grenades land on the floor, but was not distracted from what he was doing, despite the urge to throw himself down. Ella followed his bleeding hand as he lowered it, soon enough she was on her knees in front of him. Her eyes had turned back in her head until only the white pupils were showing and she sucked the blood from his hand. Raising the knife he stabbed it straight through the top of her skull. The blade sank in to the hilt and he could not pull it free as Ella fell sideways.

“Goddamn it. Now I got no weapons.” Ruben said, looking around. He spotted the grenade still on the floor three steps away from him. It hadn't gone off. The pin was still in it. Grinning he moved forward and scooped it up, then immediately fell prone as the lone zombie with a gun fired towards him.

Max had made it to Stewart and was trying to stem the flow of blood from her head when the grenades came flying into the room. At first he didn't realize what that small black object sitting six feet away between him and Harry was. His brain prompted his sluggish body to move and he dropped himself between Stewart and the grenade, trying to shield her body from the explosion. Gunfire went off creating a deafening roar in the room that seemed to echo endlessly from the tile and marble finish. It took Max a moment to realize the grenade hadn't gone off. By the time he looked up he saw Ruben ducking down to avoid being shot by the only zombie with a gun left in the room. Glancing over he saw Bill and Javier taking cover behind the bodies laying on the floor, their opponent had better cover behind the heavy desk at the entrance. Harry and Aubrey were just getting up, when Max saw Ruben slide the hand grenade over towards them. The old fool grinned at Max, displaying a slender piece of metal wire in his hand. Max realized it was the pin from the grenade half a moment before the explosion tore through the building.

Chapter 47

Something was going on down below, Katie heard small arms fire from the Art Institute and was sure at least one bullet had crashed through one of the windows of the place out into the street.

Behind her the pounding on the door started up again. Casting a quick glance over her shoulder Katie made sure the door was still holding. Randy and her had taken a long metal pole they found and wedged it under the door's handle when they came up the stairs. They were lucky to have found anything to brace the door with, if they hadn't, well Katie didn't like to think of the world of hurt she would be in right now, fighting off zombies behind her and trying to get a bead on the worst bad guy of all. There hadn't been that many zombies in the building as they climbed to the roof, the pounding had started minutes after Randy took a header over the edge. Looking down Katie saw his body was still there, he had not turned. 'Probably he kept his presence of mind until the last and landed head first.' Katie thought.

“Status.” the voice cut jarringly into her thoughts from the radio. 'What the fuck? They were not supposed to call me.'

“Uh, still operational.” she said tentatively, not knowing exactly how to respond. Randy had handled the communication end of things for the team.

“Affirmative. We are standing by for fire orders.”

“Good. I think I will send them in shortly.” The pounding on the door stopped, “Can I get the missions to land in a specific order? So I say 'go' and you drop the missions one after another?”

There was not reply for a moment, then the radio crackled and a voice said, “Affirmative. What order and how long of an interval between missions?”

“Order is one, three, two. No delay between one and three, a three minute delay between three and two.”

“Affirmative. You say 'go' and we will drop in that order.” the man's voice on the other end hesitated, “Three is still your position?”

“Affirmative.”

“Confirm.”

“I confirm.”

“Are you sure?”

“Confirm God damn it! What are we playing a game here? Do your goddamned job and let me do mine!”

“Confirmed. Sorry.”

“Don't get all emotional on me now.”

“Say 'go' and we will started the drop, eta after 'go' is thirty seconds.”

“That's better. And buddy?”

“Yeah?”

“You better make those big drops. If I don't get them, you guys need to.”

“Understood.”

“Too bad we don't have access to nukes.” Katie muttered, then stopped, realizing she had switched the mic on.

Quiet laughter flowed into her ear, “Yeah too bad. Good luck…and, well…good luck.”

Katie thought the man might have been going say to get out of the way of the artillery, but then he maybe thought better of it, they both knew she wasn't going to get out of this one.

Behind her a single loud thump rattled the door, the bar they had put up bend in the middle and the door opened about a foot. Twirling Katie braced her gun on her knee and targeted the door. An arm reached through, feeling around for the brace, she aimed and took one shot, the bullet hit the elbow and a cry of pain screamed from inside the stairwell as the arm was quickly retracted. Down on the street an explosion rattled the windows. Spinning again, Katie leaned over to get a better look at what was happening. A couple of zombies had been blown out of the window; a man and a woman. Both looked like the type she classified as 'super' and she took aim in their general direction as another loud bang sounded behind her.

'Ah well it is go time isn't it, hope my suit is up to snuff.' She took a bead on the zombie man's head as he leaped to his feet and faced the inside of the Art building.

Into her mic Katie whispered softly, “Go.”

Chapter 48

“Jesus fucking Christ Harry!” Max heard the woman's voice call out from the street. He could barely hear anything above the ringing in his ears so the woman must have been shouting in order for him to make it out. 'Great they are affected by the hearing loss too.' Looking around Max watched as Bill and another soldier fired on the last zombie in the room. The thing made the bad decision to stick its head over the heavy counter it was hiding behind and the two soldiers blew it off.

Ruben checked Kirk's body quickly and pulled the gun out from where it was still clenched in the old man's hand, he then headed over to Max.

“Go get them, keep them running. I'll take care of her now.” He said, tucking the pistol in his belt while he reached around and pulled some bandages from a pocket in his combat webbing.

Max looked to Stewart, then to Ruben and then to where Bill and Javier were getting up.

“What would she do? Just go Max, I can manage her.”

Finally Max relented and moved to the front of the building, pausing only to retrieve his shotgun. Bill and Javier were reloading as they paced Max from the other side of the room.

“I am retreating out the way we came, meet me at the door to the courtyard.” Ruben called after them.

“Reload Max.” Bill said. Max felt around for some shotgun shells and was surprised to find he still had a pocketful. The three of them approached the windows in a line and looked out to see zombies pouring into the area in front of the building.

“Good God.” Javier muttered, then pointed, “There!”

Bill and Max followed his finger and saw that Aubrey and Harry were standing by a large ornamental sculpture at the base of the long wide stair case, where they were taking cover from Bill and Max.

“Where is our sniper?” Max wondered.

“They are around, I hope they are anyway. We better fire at them and keep their attention on us, to give the sniper a chance to shoot.” said Bill as he readied a hand grenade.

Up above on the roof of the building across the street from them Katie took aim on the two zombies that had come out of the Art Institute. The two had been moving around since they were blown out of the building, finally they had stopped behind a huge piece of what passed for 'art' at the base of the stair. Perfect cover from the Art Institute, but no cover at all from her. Katie took a bead on the woman this time, trying not to count the number of seconds she had before the artillery landed. She saw the hand grenade fly as she squeezed off a bullet, she saw the woman zombie jump up a microsecond before Katie's bullet hit her in the head, the zombie woman went down.

“Fuck.” Katie whispered, the shot had looked clean, but the last minute jump had resulted in a neck shot instead of a head shot. 'Well I can pick it up in a minute after I tag Barbie's Ken.'

The hand grenade went off and the male zombie threw himself flat at the bottom of the stairs. The zombies rushing into the street were still too far away to provide the man or woman down there with any cover. Katie lined up her shot, wondering how long it would be until the first of the artillery hit, by her count it was already overdue.

Max led the charge out of the building as soon as the hand grenade went off, his fast moves caught Bill and Javier by surprise and he was halfway down the steps before they started moving.

“Did you know he was going to do that?” Javier asked panting.

“No.”

Max saw Harry laying on the sidewalk next to the bottom step, behind the sculpture Aubrey was twitching, injured, but not out of it. 'I knew the grenade wouldn't work.' Max thought, lining up his first shot on Harry. The zombie twisted sideways and raised his arm in front of his head, the shotgun shell passed through the thing's forearm severing its hand. Some of the shot peppered Harry's face as well and sent the zombie reeling backward from where it was trying to get up.

Bill and Javier fired into the zombies that were closing in on the front of the building while Max took another shot at Harry. Moving fast Harry dodged and rolled to his feet while Max tracked him. Running to point blank range Max pulled the trigger again, Harry couldn't dodge completely out of the way, the shot caught him in the shoulder of his missing hand and twirled him around completely so that he was facing one of the zombies walking towards him. This female zombie was pushing a baby carriage, a bloody splattered light blue carriage trimmed with dark blue padding. The young mother was wearing a set of gray sweat pants and an oversized baseball shirt, her black hair rested on the fair skin of her face, making a perfect frame for her hazel eyes. In the carriage a small hand flailed out of the stroller, it too was bloody and missing the smallest two fingers. Harry ducked sideways and sent a command to the mother to throw her carriage at Max as a distraction. His command was too late; Max shot the woman full on in the face as Harry dodged to one side, exploding her head like a balloon and spraying red ocher chunks onto the zombies behind her.

'How many shots does he have?' Harry thought, running sideways and then spinning to face Max.

Max was concerned with his ammunition too, he tracked Harry with the gun and struggled to reload the shotgun's magazine by sliding another shell into it. Harry took the opportunity and stepped into Max, knocking the shotgun sideways off target. The zombie then seized Max by the throat and lifted him up off of the ground.

“Max!” screamed Bill, who charged forward to his friend's aid.

“Jesus-christ!” Javier said softly trying to aim at everything at once.

“Stop!” yelled Harry, lifting Max off of his feet. The zombies obediently stopped, as did Bill.

Up above Katie heard the crunch of feet on the gravel roof behind her. 'I gotta take this shot'. The shot was a poor one, the zombie had one of the living soldiers lifted up in the air and was swaying slightly from side to side. From her angle Katie was afraid the bullet, whether it missed or hit would travel through the target and hit the soldier as well.

“I know you are here. I can smell you, I can hear you breath, but I can't see you!” came a voice surprisingly close to behind her. “Is that a gun? Why, I do believe it is!”

Katie fired as the voice yelled, “Gotcha!” in triumph.

“Stop! Put down your guns or I'll.." Harry's threat came to a sudden, messy end. Max looked down the length of Harry's arm just in time to see the zombie's head explode like a firecracker, splattering him from the waist down with brain matter and blood. Max felt a sharp tug as something tore through his pants at the same time. For a few seconds everything seemed to stop, Max was held up high by a headless zombie, grasping for breath as Harry's hand convulsed. Slowly the strength in Harry's arm weakened, then finally went limp, dropping Max to the gore covered pavement.

Frantically Max pulled at Harry's hand, trying to get it off of his throat, the world went black and he heard Bill yelling his name. Max didn't quite lose consciousness, just his vision for a moment, then air, foul, smoky air reeking of blood poured into his lungs.

Bill supported Max, holding him steady while asking, “Max are you all right? Are you okay?”

“F-fine.” Max said through a bruised throat. Looking around he saw the zombies all standing around in the street, stock still. The zombies didn't move much, except for their eyes, which shown with a malevolent hatred. “What the fuck?”

“I know, we gotta go.” said Bill. Harry's last order was still holding the zombies in check, they continued to stare at the trio of men, but none of them took so much as a single step towards them.

Katie was grasped around the waist from behind, the arms that gripped her was like steel and she dropped her rifle as she was lifted up. “Got you! I got you! You tricksy little thing!”

Both of Katie's hands were free, the arms gripped her around the waist and started to squeeze the breath out of her. She struggled to reach the pistol she had tucked into her belt and kicked backwards at the zombie holding her to no effect. The camo suit was being torn into pieces as she struggled and finally she got her hand on the butt of her pistol. Then the building rocked sideways and she was suddenly thrown free.

“Fuck!” Max yelled as an explosion slammed into the building across the street about halfway up. Debris started to rain down on the zombie mob, sizable chunks of concrete that squashed zombies flat when they hit.

“We gotta go!” Bill said, grabbing Max and retreating up the stairs, Max managed to get one hand on his shotgun before being half carried up the stairs of the Art building. The two of them followed Javier across the lobby back towards the side exit to the courtyard they had originally entered the building through. Dust and chunks of masonry fell around them as the artillery barrage started to fall in earnest.

“Out! Out! Out!” Yelled Bill urging them through the courtyard and towards the raised street. Ruben and the other man, Chen, each had a shoulder under Stewart's arms and carried her through the explosions until they reached the marginal safety under the street. Javier shot the only zombie they saw along the way, a tall African American zombie dressed up in gold chains and a long basketball jersey. Once that weak opposition was taken care of the group made their way to the chain link fence separating them from the rail line.

“Can you stand Max?”

“Yeah. I am okay. Thanks.” said Max letting go of his friend. Bill turned to the fence and took out his combat knife, reversing it he caught the links on the back of the knife and pulled downward sharply, the wire of the fence parted easily. Ruben looked on dumbfounded, then over to Max, who shrugged his shoulders.

“Go, get down there and start heading east away from here, keep the wall next to your right arm and let's hope none of the bombs drop to the left of us.” Bill said once the hole in the fence was wide enough to pass through.

Max went down first, followed by Bill, the two of them then took Stewart from Chen and Ruben, it was a surprise to them when Stewart tried to stand up. She was unsteady on her feet and one of her eyes was glued shut with blood, but she managed a half smile as she saw Max was holding her. “Hi!” she said, “What is going on?”

“Shh…” Max started.

“You got her? She isn't the only one hurt.”

“Yeah I will start off you, catch up.”

“Keep your gun handy.”

Max shook his head, “No need. There isn't anything up ahead.”

“Good, go.” said Bill, turning to help Chen down from park to the level of the rail bed, a short distance of about three feet.

Max started stumbling forward while Stewart asked him how he was and what happened again. The others were still faster than he was and caught up with him after only fifteen or twenty seconds.

“This should be far enough.” said Bill as the bombs reached a crescendo behind them.

Turning they looked back as the street they had been hiding under disappeared under a heavy cloud of dust.

“Well maybe we should go a little farther…” Bill began.

“The boats sarge! We need to get to the boats. Like we planned.” said Javier.

Nodding Bill said, “Yeah, good idea, while they are all distracted.” He led the group across three sets of rail lines to the concrete embankment on the other side, where once again he quickly made a hole for them to pass through.

As he helped Stewart through the fence Max heard her ask, “Did we win? Did we win Max?”

“I think so Stewart. Yeah, I think we got him.”

“Good Max, that is real good.” She stood up, took a couple of steps with Bill's assistance then lurched sideways to the ground where she lay still.

“Stewart!” Max yelled, pulling himself through the fence. He rushed to Stewart's side and rolled her onto her back. She was still conscious, but just barely.

“What happened?” she asked, her voice slurring slightly.

“You fell over!” said Max as he checked the bandages on her head and looked her over. “Are you okay?”

“Sure. Fine…if I can…” and she slipped into unconsciousness.

Bill knelt down opposite of Max, with Stewart between them, “Well?”

“I don't know. She is out.”

“It is the head injury. Her skull is busted in, she shouldn't be walking around.” said Ruben, “Not that I am a doctor or anything.”

“Can we move her?” asked Javier.

“Leave her.” put in Chen, the rest of them looked at him until he looked away, “Look we gotta get moving. Max, where are the zombies?”

Max paused for a moment then said, “Behind us, a lot of them seem to be staying still, maybe buried under the rubble of the buildings. There are a bunch that way too.” He waved his hands to the north of them.

“Great. Isn't that where the boats are?” asked Javier.

Bill nodded. “Well we will skirt around one edge. Chen can you manage on your own?”

“Not too well. If I had a crutch, I would do better.”

“We'll work on that. Max are there less zombies to the east or west?”

“West.”

“That is good the boats are kind of that direction too. Now that the bombs have stopped do we take our chances on the streets or duck back down and follow the rail road tracks?”

“Through the smoke? That would be crazy.” said Chen, eying the impenetrable cloud behind them warily.

“Maybe, but we would get clear of the dust in a couple of blocks then head straight north to the harbor. Max, can you sense anything along the tracks?”

“Well, it isn't really a precise ability. I can only sense them, it isn't like I can see a map or anything overlaying where they are. But when I look where the tracks are going I don't sense anyone in the cloud.”

“It is a straight shot, so I suggest we go for it. It won't be clear for long, I bet those zombies will start wandering around again soon enough.”

Bill turned and passed through the break in the fence, dropping down onto the rail road tracks, where he turned and waited for the others to follow.

“Don't we even get to vote on it?” whined Chen.

Ruben chuckled, “A Sergeant's 'suggestion' is the same as an order private. Let's get going. Javier, help Max out with Stewart. Chen I will help you down. C'mon.”

Once they were back into the trench that held the rail road tracks they made good time getting into the dust. The men wrapped camouflaged bandannas around their faces to keep out the dust. Max got one wrapped around Stewart's face too, he pulled it up over her eyes, which made her look all too much like a corpse to him. He was sure they had traveled back to a point where the art center was once again beside them when a huge explosion went off to their right. All of the men dropped down between the rails, Javier and Max dumped Stewart between them and each held one arm over her neck and head while the bombs continued to rain down. This bombardment seemed to last forever to Max, every time he thought it was over another explosion would go off and more debris would fly over his head. Dirt and pieces of rock were pouring down on them like a heavy rain. In his gut Max started to worry about heavier debris, when he lifted his head to see if he could spot better cover he saw a semi-tractor crash down ten yards behind them. The windshield was strangely intact and it landed upright. One of the massive front tires broke off and flew through the metal wheel well and came bouncing their direction. Max ducked and screamed at the same time as the tire missed his head by inches then bounced up and out of his sight. After that he buried his face in the dirt and found himself praying, something Sarah would have been proud of. He could see her in his mind, arms crossed and an amused look on her face. “So this is all it took to get you to accept God? If I had known being in the middle of a field of explosions would do that I might have arranged for it to happen while I was still alive.”

“Oh yeah? I don't think that even you could have arranged that.” Max said to his dead wife.

“Don't rule out my determination buster. Father O'Maly said you would find something that would bring you around someday.”

“You spoke to Father O'Maly about my faith?”

“You didn't think we just talked about our brownie recipes at all those bake sales did you?” Sarah snorted in amusement, “It was always the women, and that one guy Bob, lamenting about how their spouses didn't seem to 'get' it. That their partners needed to do more than pay lip service to the Lord. Look at you now. You are about to swear to follow his laws if he will just get you out of this mess alive. Maybe if you had been more faithful to begin with this wouldn't have happened.”

“Geez. And this is coming from a dead woman who was killed by Satan's zombies?”

“I died faithful. I am in heaven awaiting you, don't knock the Lord's ways.”

“We can talk about it when I get there I guess.”

“If you get here.”

“Touché. Why can't I even win a fight with you now. I mean you are dead and all. This whole conversation is in my mind…”

“Am I? You better thank God for seeing you through this. And don't forget your promise.”

Max thought about the promise he had made his dying wife, that he would raise the kids in religion, sighing he said, “Yeah about that…”

“You promised!”

“I will follow through as best I can. I am just really sorry we left you there.”

“You left me there? Well I guess you couldn't take me with you…”

“Well….you sort of turned into a zombie and tried to kill me.”

“Did you…did you finish me off? I wouldn't want to be running around eating people.”

“Sorry…I didn't get the chance, you kind of pushed me out of the attic. We barely got the access closed before you got down.”

“I hope the kids didn't see.”

“No, they were all…you know I am having problems breathing..Not feeling so good.”

“Max! Max!” Sarah's voice called after him as he faded into blackness.

Chapter 49

“Max! Max! Are you watching them? Stay focused buddy!” came Bill's voice.

“Sorry.” Max mumbled. Looking towards Bill's pointing arm. A couple of zombies were wandering down the pier where he now stood, they were not yet close to the car the group had pulled across the dock as a barricade.

Once the bombardment had finally ended the remaining members of the group Max, Bill, Stewart, Javier, Ruben and Chen had managed to get to the marina, where they were hoping to sail a boat out of the harbor and into Lake Michigan. Their retreat was still hazy in Max's mind, he knew they had taken the train tracks behind the Art Institute up a few blocks to get away from the artillery shells that never seemed to end. The tracks were set lower than the surrounding streets and through luck or fate none of the shells had fallen on them. The ones that burst to the sides sprayed them with dust and debris and in one memorable instance had shaken all of them from their feet as well. After taking a set of concrete stairs back to street level they had found a white SUV with most of its windows shot out, just waiting for them with the keys in the ignition. A pack of zombies had gathered around the vehicle and getting through that with their two wounded, Chen and Stewart, had been harrowing. Stewart had finally seemed to snap out of her constant dazed state when one of the zombies had grabbed her legs and started to pull her under the waiting car. As soon as everyone was loaded up Bill had outdistanced the pack of mostly slow zombies and brought them to the marina. Now Max and a barely coherent Stewart were watching the car they had parked across the pier with Chen's assistance while Bill, Javier and Ruben went from boat to boat trying to find one with a motor they could start.

The city was engulfed in a huge dust cloud that was barely breaking up in the constant wind from the lake, the sound of a helicopter could be heard, but none of them could see it.

“Hey, I brought a first aid kit I found on the boat, let's get you guys cleaned up.” said Bill, “Everyone keep an eye peeled on the car, if anything gets around it we'll go deal with it. Try not to shoot, I don't want to draw more of them.”

Chen and Stewart were standing near a guardrail at the beginning of one of the docks, both were leaning heavily against it and there was blood splattered at their feet.

Pointing at the blood, Max said, “Chen I think you are bleeding.”

“Shit.”

Max pulled open the man's trousers where Ruben had ripped them open and looked at his wound. The bandage was bright red and dripping. “Shit. We need more bandages. I don't know if the first aid has any big enough for a gunshot wound.”

Stewart shook her head, “I left my first aid kit In my pack. I haven't seen my pack since before we went into the building.” She hesitated a moment, then called out, “Hey Ruben!”

“No luck yet, keep your britches on!” the old man yelled back.

“No, is there another first aid kit, I don't think the one Bill brought will be enough.”

“Oh, yeah, hold on a second.” Ruben disappeared into the boat and came back up with a larger bundle than Bill had, the orange duffel bag had a bright red cross circled in white printed on it

“Yeah that should help keep me and Chen from bleeding to death.”

“You too?” Max asked, he hadn't noticed any bleeding wounds on her when they approached. Stewart's head had long since stopped bleeding, it did need to be cleaned, like Max the woman looked like she was made of dirt instead of flesh and blood.

“Yeah, my legs are cut up.”

Fear seized Max's heart in an icy grip, “Stewart…did they bite you?”

Stewart looked away, “Hell if I know. I haven't had a chance to look yet.”

“Here. Catch!” Ruben said from the boat. Then threw the duffel bag to Bill, who caught it and opened it up.

“Calm down Max. Just stay steady here. We can't do anything yet, but look the cuts over and see.” said Bill, “At least there is plenty of stuff in this kit.”

“Hey Max, catch this.” Ruben said, then tossed Max a bright orange case about the size of a bundle of copier paper. Max almost fumbled it into the water, but managed to knock it to the dock with his last grab. The box spilled open to reveal a flare gun with six flares. “Good catch.” Ruben said with some sarcasm, “When you see the helicopter fire off a flare, maybe they will notice and come pick us up.”

“Oh, uh, sure Ruben. Stewart get your pants off.”

“I'll handle it Max. You watch for zombies sneaking around the SUV and the helicopter.” said Bill, pulling out his knife to cut down the legs of Stewart's pants.

“Geez Bill, you are a total cock blocker, I think Max had other plans.”

Bill laughed, “Boots too.”

Max turned away and scanned the sky for the helicopter, which they could still hear, but not yet see in the dust cloud. He kept stealing covert glances Stewart's way as Bill inspected her wounds.

“Looks like cuts to me, except this one. That could be a bite. I am no expert. It looks like you grazed your foot there too.”

“Yeah I felt that one too, but I thought I just got my boot. I was more worried about shooting the zombies and not shooting out our tires at the time.”

“It was a close call.”

“Does it look like a bite? I can't tell.” Stewart said.

“I just don't know. I think you will be okay, even if it were a bite it had to come through your fatigues and I doubt it got infected. I think you will be okay. Let's get you bandaged up.”

“And me. Don't forget about me bleeding to death here.” said Chen from one side.

“Oh, you haven't passed out yet? Okay. Then you too.” said Bill with a grin.

At that moment the edge of the dust twirled around in a miniature cyclone and then the helicopter burst forth into the sunny afternoon. Max raised the flare pistol and fired into the air, then reloaded and fired again at a slightly different angle. The helicopter had been moving off to the right, but changed course slowly and flew towards them. There were guns mounted in open doorways on both sides of the aircraft, each was manned and pointing towards them as they waited on the pier. Slowly the helicopter stopped and hovered about thirty feet off of the ground, then is slowly began to sink until the skids rested on the pier between where Max was standing and the car. Javier and Ruben hopped out of the boats they had been in and formed up with the others into a little group.

A tall black man climbed out of the helicopter and strode confidently towards them.

“Max. Bill. Everyone. I told you to stay with the train.”

“Good to see you too Commander.” muttered Ruben under his breath. Javier heard him, but it was doubtful anyone else had due to the noise from the helicopter, which had not been shut down.

“Draper. How did your mission go?” asked Max bitterly over the noise.

“I am here, so are you, so don't look so angry or I might not offer you a lift out.” shouted Draper.

“That bird looks pretty full already.” Ruben yelled from behind Bill. “Think we can squeeze in there?”

“Yes, I think you can. Let's get your people boarded sergeant.”

As they helped Stewart and Chen along Draper leaned over and yelled into Max's ear. “Did you get the target?”

“The sniper did, I saw the guy shot right in front of me. Bill and I had him cornered behind a statue, but the sniper had a clear shot at him. There was another one too, a woman, but she didn't get finished off, she only got hit in the neck. Last I saw her, she was twitching.”

“You didn't kill it too?”

“Colonel, we were headed that way when bombs started dropping on us, they blew up the sniper's building and huge chunks of that were falling like rain all around us. We ran and were lucky to get away, we had better luck than the sniper anyway, he probably died when his building collapsed.”

"Probably. We went back and looked for her. The sniper was a woman, a specialist by the name of Kimberly Tania Tucker. Her partner was Randall Steven Goodcrest, we tried to locate them, but the area was too saturated with dust and rubble for us to see anything. My understanding is Randall may have died from an infected wound earlier, because Specialist Tucker called in the artillery strikes."

"On herself?"

Draper looked back at the dust cloud, then nodded once and swung his hand towards the helicopter, "Let's get out of here."

Once Max was strapped in Draper put on a pair of earphones and the helicopter took off and flew out over the lake. Max and the others didn't have headphones and talking above the noise was more trouble than it was worth. Bill's grin and the way he kept slapping Max on the shoulder conveyed enough information to the other man that he was thrilled that they had made it. Looking behind them Max saw that the dust was slowly drifting away, revealing the broken bones of the dead city.

“Now what?” he thought, “This isn't over, there is still someone out there who sent these zombies to Chicago. Dr Sentry, if Red was telling the truth anyway. Someone has to deal with them. Someone like me. Florida. How do I get there from here?”

Epilogue

The streets around the Art Institute were silent and still, it was dark with a partially cloudy sky allowing almost full moon to shed a watery light onto the dust covered rubble. The electricity had gone out in the entire city, leaving it as black as the rest of the world during the night now. The dust was a thick carpet, approaching six inches deep in some spots, it muffled the occasional piece of falling concrete. There were no zombies in the streets anymore, just corpses of those unlucky enough to be hit in the head by falling debris or from the many pieces of shrapnel let loose from the exploding artillery shells.

Quietly, almost gently, a chunk of stone shifted on the ground and then rolled a few feet to settle into a dusty valley. The single movement was followed by another, then yet another still as the pieces of the Art Center shifted and writhed, pushed up from below. Springing from the dirt, like a plant growing frantically fast a pale, bloody hand thrust upward into the moonlight.

Author's Note

This book took me a bit longer to write than I had expected, I started it on March 13th 2009 and finished it on July 27th, 2010, although the bulk of the writing was finished on April 13th. Editing, a bit of re-writing and some tweaking of the various time/logic details seemed to take me forever this time around. I had fun writing this book and I suppose if I ever "Don't have fun" I won't write anymore. I already have a few chapters of TZC3 written and hope to make better time finishing the last book in the trilogy than I did writing TZC2. I am very grateful to the many fans who have taken time to write and to the people on Amazon who have left comments, thank you guys! There are a couple of people in particular who I need to thank; Mike Keleman deserves a major thank you and kudos for his help in reading, highlighting errors and urging me to put in more sex and fight scenes with every email. He co-authored the first book with me and he may climb back in the saddle for a future work. I also want to thank Jessie Masoner! You've been with me from the beginning and I really appreciate your help and comments along the way. I can't count the number of times when your kind words have encouraged me and I am grateful for them.

I have taken extra time to sort through 'Discovery' and weed out the spelling and grammar issues, I do not think I have gotten them all, but I feel I did a much better job this time around than with any of my previous books. Progress is always good on the editing/grammar front.

Where do I go from here? Book 3, of course, but I also have a few other items on the agenda. First I will probably write a short story called, "Whatever Happened in Nebraska?" detailing the fight between Red and Ramey, it grew a little long and seemed to pull too much of the focus away from Max and his crew so I left it on the cutting room floor for this book, but I want to re-write it and give it the attention it deserves. Plus I love the idea of writing about Jimbo and Veronica… While I was editing this book I continued to write and I have a couple of stories in dire need of completion ('The First Zombie' and another called 'Contender') I will get those finished up and move to the heart of TZC3 in the fall.

My personal life hasn't changed much, I still live in Iowa, I still work as a computer programmer with aspirations of 'writing' someday and I still have a large family that lives with me and keeps me on my toes, even when I would rather relax. Every Saturday night you can still find me on the ramshackle 'Man' deck behind my house where I go to grill ribs and drink beer (or rum) while I listen to the radio to people who really know how to tell stories.

Don't be a zombie, do good things!

Mark Clodi

July 28th, 2010

Content

Clodi Mark Discovery

Mark Clodi Discovery The Zombie Chronicles — 2

Chapter 1

Chapter 2

Chapter 3

Chapter 4

Chapter 5

Chapter 6

Chapter 7

Chapter 8

Chapter 9

Chapter 10

Chapter 11

Chapter 12

Chapter 13

Chapter 14

Chapter 15

Chapter 16

Chapter 17

Chapter 18

Chapter 19

Chapter 20

Chapter 21

Chapter 22

Chapter 23

Chapter 24

Chapter 25

Chapter 26

Chapter 27

Chapter 28

Chapter 29

Chapter 30

Chapter 31

Chapter 32

Chapter 33

Chapter 34

Chapter 35

Chapter 36

Chapter 37

Chapter 38

Chapter 39

Chapter 40

Chapter 41

Chapter 42

Chapter 43

Chapter 44

Chapter 45

Chapter 46

Chapter 47

Chapter 48

Chapter 49

Epilogue

Author's Note